Ethanria: Rise of the Immortals - Chapter 2

[Edynol]

It is troubling times in the world of Ethanria. The demon queen Deldranna, a demonic goddess, now lives in this world. The long abandoned fortess of Coregarde once again glows with evil demonic magics, the Maul of Corruption now crawling with legions of demons and the corrupted. The queen of Zarangar, the elvin sorceress Lithea, has been corrupted and the Dagger Woods are now under Deldranna's control, the creatures of the once peaceful forest now vile, deformed, and vicious.

The Isle of Tranquil Storms has seen thunder and lightning for the first time in over five thousand years. Elves and toroks from Stormvale have left the isle for the first time in centuries to seek help from the outside lands, their queen, the Blue Dragon Broodmother Taerazana, has jioned the rest of the Dragon Brood Hierarchy in the Sanctuary of Dragonwood Vale to asses the looming threat.

The eight Immortals had not been heard from for thousands of years until Edynol, the Immortal od Darkness, made himself known. The others are either in hiding or in exile, their identities hidden from everyone. Some serve as rulers, some as commoners, others wondering the world in self imposed exile. But the time has come for the Immortals to once again rise and save the world of Ethanria from eternal darkness.

After setting out from Knotstrim in Ethranar with Edynol on a mission to escort a supply train, Jai, Lucas, and a few other volunteers set out on what would be a life changing journey. After fighting a surprise battle outside Tresnia, all doubt of there being a great power in the Anthar Wastes controlling the Wastelanders was gone. After leaving Tresnia for Eversong, Edynol, Jinxed, Jai, and Lucas met Setsa, who after having taken Edynol prisoner became a close and powerful friend and ally.

When the treachery and corruption had been uncovered in Eversong and cleansed, the long isolated people of the great forest kingdom ventured outside its borders for the first time in two thousand years to wage war against the powerful Demage Kaldorn and rescue Anella Sareth-Ethran, Queen of Ethranar and love of Edynol. Durring the war, a disturbing new type of dragon was introduced to the world, dragons imbued and corrupted with demonic magic from birth. But in the face of this new and powerful threat, Jeraxustraz the Broodless, also known as Blackwing, revealed himself for the first time in a thousand years.

After a long, hard fought battle that they almost lost, Kaldorn was finally defeated and Deldranna's plan uncovered, that she plans to corrupt the Great Trees Teldrinel and Aedranel, thus bending the powers of world to her will. Now, the company of heroes are on a mission to find the other Immortals and put an end to Deldranna once and for all.

It was a beautiful day in Vealigarde, despite the cold wind that blew gently through out the large city. The sun was shining and a few white fluffy clouds drifted peacefully in the sky as a few owlhawks and pixiquails flew around the tops of the still green peachplum trees. Aside from the cold breezes that blew through every now and then, the city was warmer than others this time of year from all the heating spells being cast by many of the Vealians. Vealigarde, being the magical wonder it was, with floating buildings, fountains flowing with no springs, and other wonders, was also the cleanest city. Anyone caught throwing trash on the ground was arrested and made to clean for half a day, so there was rarely even a drop of crumpled parchment on the ground.

Edynol and Anella walked arms linked alongside Koctus Proudleaf, a large torrock druid from Everstorm Vale, as they talked about the strange occurrances happening around the world. "The source of demonic magic itself is corruption, the magic of unmaking. True, it is not totally alien to me, I can duplicate alot of what it can do, but to bend things, especially sentient beings, that are corrupted by demonic magic to my will is beyonde me."

Koctus made a low grumble as he rubbed his long beard. "But what of your past followers?" he asked, his voice deep and drawn like a falling mountain oak. "You had demons and corrupted orcs and trolls in your ranks."

Edynol shook his head and frowned, he didn't like thinking about his past, much less talking about it. Anella, a look of sorrow on her face, rubbed a gentle hand along his arm before shooting a glaring scowl at Koctus, which made him pause his step for a moment. Edynol put a hand over Anella's. "Its alright, my love. Twas a fair question," Edynol said, Koctus faintly sighing in relief. "To answer your question, Lord Proudleaf, there is a difference between bending some to your will and making them serve you out of fear. They served me and feared me, yes, but any one of them, aside from the undead, could have built up some courage and defied me, though it wouldn't have done much good."

Koctus nodded, accepting the explanation for truth. As they approached the large canopy in the palace garden, a large, white structure decorated with flowers of all colors and birds of various types purched upon it's wall-less roof, Setsa was sitting there, having just helped Cha'kah, Koctus' stormpanther and loyal companion, give birth to her first litter. She had five, three girls and two boys. Koctus smiled as he knelt down beside Setsa to pet Cha'kah. "I thank you, friend Setsa, for taking care of my friend. I am sorry that I missed the birthing of her first litter."

Cha'kah purred weakly as she lay on her side, exhausted from giving birth. Koctus petted her a few more times and nodded before turning to Setsa. "Cha'kah thanks you as well. In three weeks time, you may have the honor of first pick of her children, if you wish. Whoever you chose, your bond will be strong since you were with them at their birth." He then stood up and offered Setsa a hand. "You have my thanks, young druid."

Edynol and Anella smiled at Setsa as Edynol put a hand on her shoulder. "Looks like you've made a few new friends today," Edynol said with a smile. "Let's go into the palace. I'm sure you're as hungry as we are and High Seat Runeforge has invited us all to eat with her."

[Setsa]

"The honor was all mine Cha'kah.. to be trusted so much to assist you in your delivery." Leaning over she kissed the new mother stormpanther on her head lightly rubbing behind her ears. Smiling when she purred before Setsa accepted the hand up from Koctus. "I will accept the gift of one of her children gratefully...it will be as close as family to me..a brother or sister with the highest respect."

Touching Edynol's hand on her shoulder she smirks. "Oh Edynol, you know the more true friends in our tight almost family group the better. But yes lets eat...Cha'kah needs to rest but she did beautifully not to worry." Heading inside to the palace she couldn't wait to tell Jai durring dinner about the gift she would receive for helping the stormpanther today. Over the past weeks her and Jai had spent almost every minute together...and she had to admit that she was growing deep emotions for him. Some could call it love and Setsa wouldn't be one to fully deny it either.

After a quick wash in her guest chambers and fresh change of clothes; Setsa joined the others in the dining hall. Her battle worn clothing replaced with fine soft blue silks accentuating her curves; she couldn't stop smiling that to dress like this again was very nice...having already purchased enough thicker silk clothing to last her plenty in the next leg of their journey whenever that would happen. Sipping on some wine the elf relaxed for the first time today having been woken up very early before dawn to help the stormpanther companion or Koctus.

[Mr. Rope]

"What do you make of the so-called 'Thieves' Guild', Rope?" Jonathan Irish, the former partner of Thaddeus Rope, took a swig from a bottle of ale as he proposed this question to his friend. The two were standing in Vealigarde, which had become Mr. Irish's home after his early retirement.

Mr. Rope chuckled, scanning the surrounding area as he responded. "It's either doomed to fail, or the name is improper. The whole idea is just nonsense, really. Guilds are about regulation of business, making it so every person within the business is charging the same price for the same items, and things like that. Ultimately, it requires conformity and equality, which isn't something thieves are very good at." Thaddeus' attention was caught suddenly by a group wandering through town some distance from them. "Jonathan... do you know who those people are?"

Mr. Irish followed Mr. Rope's gaze, and after looking for a moment, shrugged, saying, "No idea. Should I?"

"Long haired man is Edynol Crezlin. The elf is Setsa. I don't know the rest of them, but I had more contracts offered to me for those two than you could count. Quite accomplished on the battlefield, I hear. Interesting to finally see them in person, without the intention of killing them..." Thaddeus shook his head. "Come on, let's head down to the bar. I'm very interested to hear how the civilian life has been treating you and Mrs. Irish."

Together, the once legendary pair headed to a nearby tavern, settling down at a table to catch up. One or two shifty figures stared at them curiously, then quickly averted their gaze upon identifying them.

[Edynol]

As Thaddeus and his friend enter the tavern, it wasn't crowded, not even a half dozen patrons and only three serving girls, the owner, and the cook, which was normal for the early afternoon. At a table in the back corner of the room there was an old man, who looked to be at least in his nineties, dicing with a younger man who was already a little tipsy. "That's nine," the old man said. "I win. Wanna play another?" The old man smiled as he took the man's coins and put them in his pouch.

The young man shook his head as he took a drink of his ale. "I can never seem to win the day against you, old man. I never do much better than breaking even." He took another swallow of ale and chuckled. "I think I'll quit while I'm a few silvers ahead today. So you went up north eh? What were ya doin' up there?"

The old man leaned back in his chair and took a swallow of ale and a drag off his pipe before answering. "I was just visiting an old friend of mine in Frozh Kholdar. For a dwarf, she is quite lovely. You might like her, son. She has a thing for tall, strong young men as yourself."

The young man laughed as he stood up and put a hand on the old drunkard's shoulder. "I'll take your word for it old man. Besides, I don't think Genvieve would like it much if I ran off with a dwarf woman." He patted the old man's shoulder again and gave him a light rub. "You take care of yourself." The young man then walked out of the tavern.

Af his companion left, the old man drank the rest of his ale and re-lit his pipe before ordering another one. He smacked his serving girl on the butt when she turned, but instead of getting angry, the girl just giggled at the old man and went on. He chuckled a bit himself before taking a few silver and gold coins and dropping them on his table, the coins' heavy clanging making evident that they were real and of good quality. "So who else is up for a friendly game of Bones," the old man said loudly across the tavern.

[Mr. Rope]

"... Now don't get me wrong, Rope, it was fun while it lasted. The scare tactics, the backstabbing, planning everything out beforehand, even having a roommate. It's just... well, I can't risk getting killed anymore. I have someone I need to take care of now." Jonathan leaned over the table, staring into Mr. Rope's cold eyes as he explained himself for the umpteenth time.

Mr. Rope procured a large knife from his belt. The blade and crossguard were made of worn, blackened steel, with a leather handle. With just the slightest crack of a smile, he placed it on the table between them. "This, Jonathan, is the first knife you'd ever used while we were in business together. Steel. One-sided blade. You couldn't imagine how long it took me to get all the blood stains of that guard off the handle. You might not need it anymore, but still, why not keep it for the sentiment?"

"So who else is up for a friendly game Bones?"

Mr. Rope cocked an eyebrow and Mr. Irish grinned madly as they both turned to face the old man on the other side of the tavern. Jonathan turned to face his company. "Rope..."

Mr. Rope looked at him sternly. "No. The man just won nine straight games. His dice are probably loaded." Mr. Irish, however, ignored him, tucking the knife into his jacket. He stood up, making his way to the table that the old man was seated at.

"I'm up for a game, old man. Don't have any dice of my own though. I hope ya' don't mind if we shaaaare," he said, cackling loudly as he dropped a heavy pouch of coins on the table.

[Pidge]

Jai stepped out of the shower in his respective guest quarters with a contented sigh. Dinner would be soon and word was that he and his friends had been invited to dine with High Seat Runeforge. It was true honor.

The weeks of relaxation had done him well. Jai was back at full strength and energy. He had also enjoyed being able to rest for some time in the same place. He had been such a traveler in the last few years that he had almost forgotten what it felt like to just stay put. It sometimes made him miss Dragonwood Vale where he had grown up, but he would have never met his new friends if he hadnt decided to leave...and he would have never met Setsa.

The young elf had slowly wiggled her way into his heart over the last few weeks. They spent so much time with one another the days seemed to blend together. He enjoyed every asspect of being around her too, from the hours spent silently staring at the sky and stars to the light hearted bickering over who needed who worse. His feelings for her had grown and he was itching to see her.

He knew Setsa had been summoned to assist with the stormpanther Cha'kah's birthing today. Since it had kept her rather busy he hadnt had the chance to see her, and he knew she would be excited to tell him all about her day. He had also taken the time to visit a shop in town and he had bought her a little present. It was a thin silver chain with a small heart shaped locket and he had plans to give it to her after dinner tonight.

Dressing in polished pair of black boots and black fitted pants he chose to wear a white fitted silk tunic that had lavender edging which highlighted his light pale eyes. Slipping the small bax into his pocket he strode out of his room with a smile on his face. Approaching the dinning hall he walked in and located Setsa immediately. She looked stunning in her blue silks and he sat next to her placing a hand on hers.

"I expect to hear all about your exciting day with the stormpanther." he wispered to Setsa, sending Anella and Edynol a grin and a nod. He figured there would be some sort of formality involved in meeting Runeforge and he was excited about the entire event.

"So is there anything we should know before Runeforge arrives Edynol?" he figured it was a good question, particularly since he hadnt met that many rulers before. Only Whispersong and Anella.

[Car'mael]

Unbeknownst to Rope or Irish, someone had overheard them commenting on the group who had passed down the street, and also watched the newly-famous pair continue on... before watching the formerly-famous pair head another direction. Wine-red eyes lost amid shadows narrowed thoughtfully.

Their owner just uttered a contemplative grunt, a faint but metallic growl with no other emotion behind it.

Word had spread about this Edynol person, and those with him. That they had taken down a powerful demon. And now, here they were. Circumstance? Coincidence? Conspiracy? Heda had recently arrived himself into this... veritable desert, for a creature of his needs. The residents fussed over discarded and crumpled papers, for Hell's sake! To drain himself a meal was an ordeal in discretion, as a result.

Heda had no wish to be noticed, preferring to stay hidden, an unsuspected presence in this city. However, he had to eat. And so, a number of local creatures had fallen to his talons, left with a single piercing of claw and a little blood, their life energies drained away in a single final breath. He could but hope nobody was smart enough to notice it was not a natural death or predation. Last thing he wanted was the local authorities--or population--amassing a hunt for him.

Or worse, this demon-slaying group.

A long moment, his tall shadowy form lingered in the darkest part of a floating building's shadow, considering his options and desires, weighing pros and cons, contemplating with the same heavy intensity as his aura held. Then Heda's mouth twitched at the corner into a wry smirk, and he daringly drifted towards the palace with the silent grace of a ghost, fading from view...

...until all that neared the palace's outer walls was the icy, heavy whisper of his aura. And there it paused, considering what it faced carefully for flaws.

Heda was nothing if not curious. And what wasn't there to be curious of, when facing your strongest likely foes?

[stevezilla]

Zendros was flying high up in the sky, looking down at the city below, trying to find a place to land and rest, and maybe even snatch a meal. He had been flying for ages, and had noticed the speck of a few people looking above them as a shadow quickly passed over them.

He found an area where no one seemed to go into and that was covered off from view by many trees and bushes. Zendros stopped in mid air, before making a quick dash down to the ground and landing fairly lightly right in the middle of the area. He had carefully gone near the egde of his little grove listening to people as they went past. He had gathered that there were some very well known people in that part of the city and had decided that the next day he would get his human form and head out while eating some plants he found before going to sleep in a ditch he found.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas sighed as he sat on a rooftop, calmly thinking about their next move. He sensed darkness near the castle, no doubt another demon. It was a funny lot he had, adventuring with an ex-demon slayer. There was little doubt that there was another demon in this city. He stood up and vanished into a dense black mist. Inside the castle, he reappeared at walking pace a few steps behind Edynol. "So, what now?" he asked, unease visible on his face. "I remember Kaldorn saying something about the trees." He asked, hands in his pockets.

[Setsa]

Setsa's face light up when Jai came in the room looking like he had a nice relaxing day. Interlocking their fingers when he rested his hand on top of the elf's. "I can't wait to tell you all about it either soon enough my dearest Jai." Seeing his grin and nod to Edynol and Anella; she couldn't help but raise her own brow at the dragon in human for. "If I had to guess, it seems you have had a very good day as well. In which I too can not wait to hear about the events of your day to put such a grin on that strong face."

Right now Setsa was just glad to purely be here with Jai and the others she held close to her heart; having been through so much with them in these many weeks. The grand honorable dinner certainly helped as well. It has been awhile since she got to enjoy such a nice event... and Setsa was going to enjoy every bit of it since they're time here would be limited. Looking outside through the tall windows on the wall across from her, she reminded herself to check on the new mother soon as they were done. It would be a good excuse to stroll the gardens in the middle of the night anyways...maybe her and Jai could sleep outside amongst the stars on the balcony adjoining both of their rooms. The elf woman was finding out that sleeping outside was growing on her more and more from their travels...the fresh air, stars singing their own song in the night sky.... It brought a soft smile to her face just thinking of it.

[Edynol]

When Lucas appeared, Edynol shrugged at his question. "Nothing is definite yet, we'll discuss it more at the next council. But the plan so far is to go east." As they reached the dining hall, Runeforge was already waiting there. Unlike other dwarven women, her dark red hair hung loose just a few inches above her shoulders with two small braids at the front. She looked more femenine than other female dwarves, elegant rather than rugged, slender rather than stocky. She looked more like a small human woman than a dwarf.

"Good day to you, and welcome my friends," she said as she approached them. Her voice was soft and smooth and she spoke very clearly, unlike other dwarves, she sounded very human. Edynol gave a bow and Anella curtsied, but she waved her hand. "Please, sister Anella, master Edynol, let us be formal. You two are friends, as are any who accompany you. If anything, I should be kneeling to you after what you all have done in the passing months." She gave Edynol and Anella a hug, a few servants whispering as it was very uncommon for her to show affection to anyone. She then went to Jai, Setsa, and Lucas, taking a hand in hers from each of them in turn. "Sir Jai, Sir Lucas, Lady Setsa, on behalf of the Vealian Mestai, I thank you for your aid and the sacrafices you have made in bringing down Kaldorn and bringing to light very important information. You will always be welcome and honored guests in Vealigarde and the High Palace. And please, call me Annora."

Anella smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Annora. We appreciate your hospitality." Annora smiled and motioned them to sit at the table.

Edynol thanked her graciously and took a seat beside Annora as Anella sat on the other side facing him. "I appoligize for not being able to come sooner, Annora. I had very important business that required my immediate attention. Please do not think I take your invitations lightly. I hope you did not take offense to me declining them previously."

The High Seat laughed softly as she waved a dismissive hand. "No offense taken at all, Edy. I consider it a great honor to have one of the Immortals accept my invitations at all, even if he has been a friend for many years. I wish you had trusted me enough to tell me what you really were, but Anella explained it to me and I understand."

Edynol bowed his head slightly. "It had nothing to do with trust, my friend. Anella wouldn't had even known if I hadn't lost my wits that time in the wastes."

Annora nodded in understanding. "No need to explain yourself, Edy. I more than understand your need for secrecy. But now that you have revealed yourself, no doubt the demon queen knows of your pressence and your hand in taking down Kaldorn. If she thinks the Immortals are getting involved now, no dounbt she will begin hunting them as well, which makes your mission even more vital. So you have my complete support. I have sent word to Queen Azmari Zangee of the Cairdians that we have need of her ships. I am confident that she will accept my offer, but her reply will not arrive for another few weeks at the latest."

Anella smiled at Edynol and then Annora. "We thank you for your aid, Annora. And you think it was always flattery when I say you were my favorite teacher and best friend."

Annora giggled as the food was brought to the table, roasted pork and baked goosehen with various types of fruit and vegitables. "Who would've thought thirty years ago that you'd be a queen I'd be High Seat? Especially after all the trouble we got into." They both giggled. "Please, I beg that you all stay here at the palace. Just a few weeks at most, and ifwe don't get a reply back, or if it's not the want we want, I will escort you personally." When Edynol and Anella agreed, she turned to Setsa. "Lady Setsa, it has been many years since one from Eversong has been within our walls, it has not happened in my lifetime. How are things in eversong?"

[Jinxed]

Lanella roamed the streets of Vealigarde in a daze. She had gone back to wearing her preferred articles of clothing: plain trousers, green shirts, and her boots. Once they'd arrived in the city, Lanella had slept for nearly two days, regaining her energy and trying to avoid grim reality. Very little had changed about her in the years since she had last been in Vealigarde. She had the same long hair, the same tanned skin... But she did have something new; her necklace. A delicate carved owl hung from her neck, attached to a brown leather cord. It meant a lot to her, and anyone who had known her for a small amount of time in the past would be able to tell as much.

Lanella sighed, realizing that she should probably be in the palace, having dinner with the others. But she really didn't feel like being there. She was proud to consider Edynol and Jai and Setsa and Lucas her friends, but she found herself reverting back to preferring solitude. She had always travelled over the years because she liked being alone, something that had changed when she had first encountered Edynol. Now, though she did like being around them sometimes, she found herself wandering alone more often. It was one of those times, and instead of heading back towards the palace she turned towards a familiar tavern, one she had frequented whilst she was in Vealigarde to study magic.

"Give me the strongest drink you have." Lanella said quietly, having slipped in without a scene. She received her drink, but was almost immediately distracted by loud laughter. She glanced towards the sound, and noticed a familiar face.

"Jeredai!" Lanella said loudly, in a tone that suggested she had just seen an old friend. The elderly man playing gambling games was a familiar face, a traveller similar to herself. "Scrounging up other people's gold, are you?" Lanella asked, approaching the table, obviously joking. She didn't sit, but stood next to the table, drink in hand, barely glancing at his potential opponent's bag of coins. In fact, for a moment she completely ignored him whilst she greeted the old man. But she wasn't the type to be so rude, and she soon turned to the man, noting a second man nearby, probably a friend.

"I'd be careful with that stuff," she said, referring to the bag of coins. "People like Jeredai here'll try and take it all from you." She spoke good-naturedly, mostly joking, with a smile on her face. She was there to get rid of her gloomy mood, not spread it around, and she was determined not to lose her smile even once that night. She could use a little fun, just like the old days when she had spent more than a few hours around the taverns of Vealigarde.

[Edynol]

The old man gave an amused grunt when his toss of the dice came up short, then as he slid the silver pieces across the table to the other man smiled as Janella approached him, ignoring the man for a moment. "Janella? Janella!" Jeredai grabbed his old staff and used it for support to stand up, briefly turning to his opponent. "My appologies, son, I haven't forgotten about ya now." He then turned back to Janella. "I must say child, it is good to see another familiar face. They get fewer and fewer as the years go on you know. Why don't you come give an old man a hug," he said as he put his boney arms around her. "Don't squeeze me too tight now, these old bones aren't as young as they used to be."

The old man then sat back down and pulled out another chair for Janella beside him. "Come, have a seat." He then looked to the man he was dicing with. "You don't mind if my friend joins us as a spectatoir, do ya son?" He waved a dismissive hand before he could answer. "Oh of course not. Young men such as yourself would be queer in the head not to enjoy the company of a beautiful young girl." He then looked back to Janella. "Come, sit child. Sit. I thought I saw your face in Tresnia a few moons back, leaving with that ranger feller Edynol. But with these old eyes, I couldn't be sure."

Jeredai ordered them both some ale and lit his pipe. "I've been hearing your name now and then the past week. I always new you were destined for great things. That ranger, he's one of the eight Immortals I hear. What's it like traveling with one o' them?" He takes the dice and rolls a seven, not too bad, but not too great either.

[Mr. Rope]

Mr. Rope made his way over to the table himself. As he did so, he overheard part of the old man's conversation.

"Come, sit child. Sit. I thought I saw your face in Tresnia a few moons back, leaving with that ranger feller Edynol. But with these old eyes, I couldn't be sure. I've been hearing your name now and then the past week. I always new you were destined for great things. That ranger, he's one of the eight Immortals I hear. What's it like traveling with one o' them?"

An Immortal? Rope's clients certainly had a lot of confidence in him if they believed he was capable of killing an Immortal. Those prices WERE rather high, too. "Pardon me, sir. Did you just say... Mr. Crezlyn is one of the Immortals? I've been hearing his name a lot in my line of work lately, so that would certainly explain why," He said, offering his hand to the man. "My name is Mister Rope. My friend here is Mi... Jonathan. Jonathan Irish."

Jonathan chuckled, rolling the dice himself. "Oh, gonna have to get outta that habit, aren'tcha, Rope?" He turned to the two strangers. "We worked together for a while. It was a bit of a formality that we'd never mention our first names." He frowned for a moment, noticing the five he'd rolled, then apparently found humor in it, bursting into laughter again. "Well, they ain't loaded, that's for sure. Ha!"

Thaddeus winced at his companion's last remark. Impolite, but definitely in character. "I apologize for that. Jonathan's had a few drinks. Or, rather, he's had a few bottles."

[Jinxed]

Lanella found herself laughing, not sure if it was because of Jonathan's comment, or Mister Rope's reaction. It was completely normal for people to suspect Jeredai of cheating, that much she knew. Personally, she'd never played against the man: She wasn't much of a gambler and she didn't want to lose her money to him, of all people. She did find his games amusing though.

"Nice to meet you Mister Rope. And you, Jonathan Irish. And yeah, Edynol is one of the immortals. The only one to reveal himself as an immortal, so far..." She smiled, and turned back to Jeredai as she continued speaking. "You were in Tresnia? It's a shame I didn't see you, I would have loved to catch up with an old friend... And I wouldn't go as far as to say I've done any 'great' things. I'm just trying to help; however I can. Actually, I didn't even know Edynol was an immortal until relatively recently... It was after Tresnia, when we went to Eversong Vale that we found out. He had a bit of a... reputation there. I can tell you, it's been weird. I've travelled alongside more people in the past few weeks than in my entire lifetime combined. He... attracts people. We want to help, because we know that he'll actually be able to do something." She grinned, then laughed lightly at herself. She wanted to stick to light conversation to make it easier to keep herself in a good mood. She didn't need to rant about her adventures when they had so many serious moments that she really didn't want to think about.

Lanella watched the dice roll for a few moments, before looking at Mr. Rope thoughtfully.

"You say you've heard Edynol's name in your line of work? What line of work is that? If I may be so bold..." She maintained a smile on her face, and actually felt very at ease in the small tavern. Things seemed almost normal.

[Setsa]

"Things in Eversong are fairing well...as the Queen's ambassador I still communicate with her nearly daily. Right now after our battle a few weeks ago orcs have stayed clear of there. The scouts and defenses have been raised...everyone in Eversong territory is residing there. But it is going smoothly considering. I know the Queen has informed me that she would like to speak with you... as now the more unified the territories are the better we can all fight against the looming evil and not ourselves Lady Annora."

Setsa smiled softly to their gracious host with a small bow of the head. It was important that everyone put their differences aside for the greater good. Cause if the Ethanria became corrupt...then it would only be a matter of time they were in time.. That was something Setsa refused to allow no matter how often she would have to fight. Holding Jai's hand tighter lovingly as she sipped the wine savoring the rich bouquet within.

Quietly Setsa set down her glass her eyes focus on something in silence. "There is a dragon that is waiting for one of us just outside the city in the thick grove of trees.... "

[stevezilla]

Zendros was unable to sleep at the time, he had to look around. He shook himself a bit before taking the form of a human, and when no body was near he went out if the trees and went up a path, making his clothes look a bit better he started walking around. Zendros managed to hear the location of these, seemingly famous visitors, and even heard that one of them was meant to be an immortal. Zendros went into a nearby tavern, sitting down on a chair by himself as he wandered what he could do in the large city, that is what he could do that he'd enjoy in the form of a human.

[Mr. Rope]

Mr. Rope stared at the stranger for a moment. "Well... I'm afraid I can't answer that," he began. "It's a risky business, you see, with the town we happen to be in at the moment. I can't afford to give that particular knowledge to anyone that isn't ready and willing to use it. Suffice to say, it isn't something a father would be proud of."

Jonathan slammed his palm on the table, looking up at Thaddeus. "Well way to leave a woman hanging, Rope! How many times have I told ya' not to hint at info that ya' can't give? Ha!"

Thaddeus waved his hand at the man. "Then again..." In his mind, Mr. Rope was quickly formulating a plan. Edynol was an immortal. That puts a rather excruciating journey ahead of the man, likely to be wrought with adversaries. Lots of targets. Lots of danger. Big paycheck. "There's something I need to discuss with Mr. Crezlyn. Strictly business, so I suppose that you'll find out soon enough, if you happen to still be in contact with him. In fact, if you could take me to him when you've finished here, I would very much appreciate it."

[Edynol]

When Mr. Rope finished, Jeredai rolled the dice and got a twelve. "Well, I win this one," he said with a grin. He then got a serious expression as he looked at Rope. "You should be careful in your dealing with Immortals, son. Especially that one. From what I know of them, though who can say if such stories are true, them Immortals are mysterious creatures they are, they are neither good nor evil. They were put here strictly to maintain balance, to set it right if things get too unbalanced, I should say." He then threw some coins and the dice on the table, rolling snake eyes, the lowest possible roll. "Gamble with the likes of them, you might soon find all the gold in the world isn't worth some things."

The old man then shook his head, an abashed grin on his face. "Oh listen to me now, talking like some grim ol' Kydin hermit," Jeredai said in a happier tone before taking a drag off his pipe. "I must be getting wary at my old age." He then looks at Janella as he uses his staff to stand up slowly. "Well, I getting awfully tired. Janella dear, you wouldn't mind helping this old man to his room would ya? Those steep stairs would be quite an adventure for these old bones, especially with ale on top of 'em. And those serving girls sometimes sneak into my pockets when they think I ain't paying no mind. Also, I have a trinket I found a few months back and it made me think of you, so I held onto it for when I'd see you next."

[Mattie2009]

Lucas stayed quiet, seemingly in thought. The only indication he was still there was the glow of his eyes, the quiet breathing and a gentle tapping noise. He prefered it this way, really. He was never one for the spotlights of fame. He prefered to be part of the backdrop, one of the stagehands, as it were. It was easier. He had been around the city, seen the sights and made a few purchases. The main difference was the leather strap around his arm. Several thin-point daggers were sheathed in it, each one with a symbol engraved in the pommel. The blades looked more like a needle than a dagger. Nobody really knew what they were for. Lucas mainly stayed quiet through the others' reminiscing, feeling like an outsider. Here was a trio with a history, a background. Then there was him, the demon whose wings happened to fail that day when Knotstrim came under attack. Still, it was best not to dwell on the past. He was here now, and that was all that mattered.

Wow, I'm boring myself with all this past, present and depressing malarkey. He thought, shrugging himself back to reality.

[Pidge]

Jai smiled and greeted Annora in kind. She was a rather friendly woman so it seemed. Taking his seat next to Setsa he listened to all the conversations with great interest but never really getting involved. He wasnt one to say much in a group setting, but he wasnt one to stay out of the crowd either like Lucas seemed to be.

He did thank Annora at appropriate times and so on but was perfectly happy to eat and listen, absorbing details.

Then Setsa said something that surprised him. She mentioned a dragon waiting on them. He figured she had picked it up with her mental abilities but he still found it odd, and almost exciting so long as this dragon was on their side. He hadnt been around others of his kind besides Jexus in a long time. "Are you sure theres another dragon in the city possibly looking for us?" he asked, keeping himself calm.

If there was, someone would have to investigate and who better to do so then another dragon?

[Car'mael]

Heda eyed the defenses of the palace thoughtfully. The risk outweighed any gains, from what he could see. Still, he was curious, ever curious. He blamed his mother for that trait. She had gone traveling far and wide to places best not traveled by a human female--all because of that. It was how she met his father.

With a bound, leaving heavy talon-prints in the ground where he launched from, he leapt to the top of the outermost wall, talons crunching slightly on the stones. He dared enter no further--he could feel the tingle of those powerful shield and wards, layers on layers set by generations to guard against his father's kind, among others. To test them more would be hazardous to himself. And Heda was anything but suicidal.

After a minute, he leapt back down, silent as a ghost, though as his heavy feet struck the ground again they left another pair of deep impressions. Gliding off, he left no further tracks, no further evidence of his presence.

It was time to seek out dinner.

The half demon smirked slightly to himself under his hood as he drifted back into the city like a gust of icy wind...

Time to see what opportunities were around. He didn't feel like eating rabbit again, or pigeon... After all, it took several of those to give him what life force a single human or larger creature produced--resulting in him needing to eat more often. This time, he was hoping for something more substantial.

[stevezilla]

As he sat in the tavern looking around Zendros heard the mention of immortals again, as well as hearing names including Mr. Rope and Jonathon Irish. Zendros could see people gambling, and a small group that seemed to be having a very good time. After a while he went out of the tavern, having the only useful thing gained was the apparent name of one of the immortals, and what he heard was Edynol. He walked around the city for a while, with people walking near him feeling something like a cold breeze in the night, and as the amount of people around lessened, the night got less interesting with it.

[Edynol]

In the large clearing in the middle of the city, two large adult dragons, a blue and a smaller, female green one, flew down from one of the floating buildings. A few of the people walking around gave them a glance, but for the most part paid them no mind. When they landed, the blue one turned into a dwarf and the green one into an elf, both wearing white and gold robes with the Vealian Crest on their shawls which marked them as part of the High Council. When they finished talking in silence, the elf went towards the palace and the dwarf looked towards Zendros and walked over to him.

*Zendros: You recognize the blue dragon as Jurzinar, the mate and consort to Taerazana, the blue dragon broodmother.(aka your great-father.)*

When Jurzinar approached Zendros, his chilling aura fills the young frost dragon with energy and strength as he looks up at him, his dark blue eyes seeming to peer into his soul. "Are you lost, child?" He asked in a very non-dwarf voice. "You are a very long ways from home, my son. Is something amiss in Frostmist? I regret not returning home to oversee things in such a length of time, but I have had important matters to see to. So what news have you from Frostmist?"

Meanwhile, the green dragon in her elvin form sensed Heda and suddenly, roots spring up from the ground and wrap the demon up as some sort of acid caused his skin to burn, but not severely. "I advise you not to try escaping young demon. What mischief you be up to, sneaking around as you are?" The woman approaches Heda and puts a hand on his shoulder and the roots and acid go away, but her grip is incredibly and deceptively strong for someone who looked like a female elf. Her face was as exressionless as a stone as she stared at Heda with emerald green eyes, her stare seeming to dare him to lie.

[stevezilla]

Zendros turned around to hear some familiar names. "Hello," he said.
"I am a long way from home indeed, not lost in where I am, but a bit lost in thought. I have come to this area partly in a need for something, different to learn and partly for other reasons, though there have been some unusual things being said that I have never heard before. Although as for news, there hasn't been much to tell when I went, which wasn't very long ago," he said.

[Jinxed]

"Of course Jeredai, I'm always happy to help." She stood, and paused before addressing Mister Rope. "I am still in contact with Edynol, but I'm afraid I can only take you so far. We're staying in the palace. He'll have to come to you... But we'll get to that momentarily. I'll be back in a few minutes, as long as you don't mind waiting." Lanella smiled, leaving her drink on the table.

Being honest with herself, Lanella wasn't sure about this Mr. Rope. By his own description of his profession, it was something to worry about. He could simply be a thief of sorts, Lanella reasoned, but she got the impression that it was more serious, and illegal than that. Nevertheless, she knew that Edynol could handle just about anything. It probably wouldn't be too bad to introduce the two... She shook her head slightly, happy to leave the thoughts for later.

"Alright old man, let's get moving." Lanella grinned and chuckled, happy to be around a familiar face.

[Setsa]

Setsa looked to Jai with a nod "it certainly seems that way it is a young frost dragon as is. Most likely it has taken human form and is in the city already but from I could gather the dragon didn't pose a threat." She smiled reassuringly to him lightly squeezing his hand that was joined with hers as is.

Enjoying their dinner knowing that they couldn't eat this well all the time; the elf was going to savor every bite. Looking around she noticed the group wasn't at full count. "Anyone seen Lanella lately? Last I knew she was going to be in the city today though I thought she would be back at the palace for dinner." Ofcourse Setsa couldn't exactly blame her friend for wanting to explore on her own. Everyone needed their own space to do their own things. They were all together for so long with their travels even Setsa was glad to have helped the stormpanther deliver her cubs today; to get back to what she does best as a healer. The elf's druid blood was emerging from within...her father having been a powerful druid in Eversong; where she was hoping to work on developing and refining it to better help their adventure. Ethanria had to be balanced out and saved....that was most important above all else.

[Edynol]

Jeredai thanked Lanella as she helped him up to his room, linking his left arm with hers and hold his staff in his right for extra support as they slowly made their way up. "You know, there just aren't enough people these days willing to help an old man, or anyone for that matter, unless they get something out of it. Those serving girls pick my pockets when they think I'm paying no mind, but I don't say anything. No doubt they need it more than I do and have plenty saved up. Ah! Here we are," he said, tapping the door to his room with his staff. He let go of Lanella and took a key from his pocket to open the door and hobbled his way in.

"Come on in child. Come on in. Make yourself comfortable if you like." He went to the table beside his bed and grabbed a small blue box with silver triming. When he opened it, he pulled out a small, silver chain circlet decorated with diamonds and blue jewels with tassles that hung from the side. "Ahhh here it is," he said as he took a seat on the bed across from Lanella. "I got this off a traveling merchant coming from Modria Doman. I almost feel like a thief, only paying five crowns gold for it. The guy didn't know what he really had. See that rune inside the center diamond? That's the mark of the Palairens. I'm sure you've read about them in your studies in Vealigarde, the elite organization of priests before the fall of Anthar and Old Vealigarde. Here, let's see how it looks on you. I wish I had something like this during my younger days as a priest, though I'd probably look right queer walking around with that dangling on my head."

When he puts the circlet on Lanella's head, the jewels start to glow faintly and it fits her head perfectly. Lanella feels a steady flow of energy flow through her, making her feel considerably stronger. Jeredai sit back and smiles at her as he claps his hands together. "You look positively beautiful child. And something tells me you might get some good use out of that, as much as you like adventuring, especially in days like these." The old man gave her one last hug before taking off his shoes. "Well its time for my mid-day nap. I'll be here for a few weeks maybe, so feel free to come by and keep an old man company if you have the time. And be careful with those two strangers down there. Don't think they're bad men, but I would trust them half as far as I could throw them until I know what they be about." Jeredai then stretched out on his bed and fell to sleep.

[Jinxed]

Lanella couldn't help but love the circlet. Going against her usual habits, she actually decided to leave it on, as she left Jeredai's room quietly. She would definitely visit him while she was still in Vealigarde. There were so few people that she had met on her travels that she got to see, it was nice to find an old friendly face. With the extra energy from the circlet, Lanella felt downright energetic, and a genuine smile showed on her face, seemingly for no reason. She made her way back downstairs, and back to the table at which Jonathan Irish and Mister Rope were waiting.

"Well gentlemen, as enjoyable as this evening has been, I think I'm ready to leave. Mister Rope, you're welcome to come along and I'll see if Edynol will meet with you, but I can't guarantee anything. No offense intended, but you are rather suspicious." Lanella smiled and spoke with a friendly tone, and truth be told she was, at least partially, teasing him. But he was very suspicious, and she was sure that he was well aware of that fact.

She was ready to leave as soon as Mister Rope responded to her, and really would happily lead him to the palace. She wasn't concerned in the least for her own safety, and knew that it would be impossible for him to get into the palace uninvited. All in all, Lanella was in an oddly good mood at that point. Maybe it was the circlet...

[Mr. Rope]

Mr. Rope stifled a grin. Suspicion. Ha. In general, people suspicious of him had crossbows aimed at his chest while he spoke to them. "Thank you ma'am. I can assure you, you've nothing to fear from me. I was on vacation until Mr. Crezlyn was brought to my attention by your friend."

Jonathan Irish stood up, giving Thaddeus a quick man-hug. "Good seeing you again, Rope. Don't get yourself killed while you're doing your thing, eh? This retirement thing is pretty great, so I hope ya' live long enough to do it."

"I'll be sure to check in on you as soon as my next contract is over, Jonathan. Give my best to Erika, will you?" As he said this, Mr. Rope did a mental inventory check. This morning, he'd prepared and taken with him fifteen vials of both corrosive plant extracts and water saturated with Cyanide. The "food pouch" underneath his suit contained nine Ricin seeds. In all, twenty-four fatal doses of poison and fifteen vials of metal-eating liquid. That, combined with Katelyn, his collapsible crossbow and Mia, his short katana, made him fairly well-equipped for a short-term contract, or a possible trip home. Anything longer and he'd presumably have time to re-equip himself later.
He turned to face the woman. "Miss... Lanella, was it? Whenever you're ready."

[Car'mael]

Heda hadn't time to react to the elder dragon's sudden attack, and having not expected it, he had no time to call up his armor. The roots entwined him swiftly, no matter how he attempted to dodge and twist and claw at them, forcing him into visibility, and he hissed like a steam engine in pain at their acidic touch, a few feathers turning to ash under their onslaught, skin burning beneath their grasp.

Burgundy eyes narrowed as the woman approached, defiant and angry, intending to sell his life dear if need be, like a trapped animal. Yet the roots retracted, and she took him in hand--literally--a move that made the half-demon pause and recalculate, weigh these new options heavily. The look in her eyes...

Well, Heda never bothered with lies. He never saw a point to them. "Mischief is its own opinion," his low metallic voice returned, still a touch defiant and defensive, even as he wrapped his metal wings protectively around himself. It did not block her grip--he knew better than to push his luck with her--but it guarded against further harm. "I am merely... hungry..."

The half-demon wistfully considered pricking her with a feather. Her blood would have such wonderful energy, and not much would be needed from her to sustain him as a meal--only a tiny amount. However, the resulting ire was certain to make that his last meal... or was it? After all, such powerful blood would heal him, too... But ultimately, such a battle would be beyond him, considering her age and experience, unless he fled early on, and who knew how that would turn out. One meal wasn't worth such hassle.

Even if she was tasty.

Oh well. There was always rabbit or pigeon again.

Wine-colored eyes glanced over towards the woman's companion, and the other dragon that had been in the area (Zendros), not comfortable with her having allies here either. With himself exposed, out of hiding, his advantage is lost... and so many dragons stacked against him did not feel like a safe situation at all. Warily, he considered the one still holding him, waiting to see her next move and reveal her intentions, ready to cut and run in a literal sense if things turned further against him.

[Jinxed]

Lanella made no comment on Jonathan and Mr. Rope's exchange, though she certainly paid attention to what was said. She had done a lot of travelling in five years, and was not entirely naiive. She felt she had a sort of idea of what it was these men did. Or, had done, in Jonathan's case. But she wasn't the type to act on assumptions, and if she had learnt one thing since meeting Edynol, it was definitely not to judge people at all. She'd never been particularly judgemental but she had always tried to stay away from anyone... iffy. Anyway...

"Goodbye Mr. Irish. It was nice to meet you." Lanella smiled, and led Mr. Rope out of the tavern and down the street. She didn't really check much to see if he was following, considering that he was the one who wanted to see Edynol. She was sure that he would remain close.

When they reached the palace, Lanella paused and turned to the man. "I'm afraid you'll have to wait here. I'll find Edynol and let him know that you're waiting." Again, Lanella smiled. She was, admittedly suprised with herself, and how good of a mood she was in. Hitting the tavern had been a good idea.

After a short moment spent determining exactly where Edynol was, Lanella went straight for the dining room, entering meekly with a smile on her face.
"Hey, everyone... Um, Edynol. There's someone outside who wants to meet with you. He said something about a business proposition of some sort, but he wouldn't tell me much. I figured it couldn't hurt to see him." Lanella stopped, and her eyes widened, finally seeing Annora. Lanella hadn't been around the palace much, and having spent most of her year studying magic in Vealigarde, had the utmost respect for the High Seat. In fact, you could almost say she was star struck. Immediately she curtsied.

"High Seat, what an honor to see you." Lanella said, smiling.

[Edynol]

Dinner with the High Seat was going well, after Annora talked with Setsa about the situation in Eversong, she asked her if she would relay a formal invitation to Vellia. "She was at one point one of the most powerful priests of the Palairens before her exile. We would welcome her back into the Vealian Mestai with open arms, seeing that her exile was influenced by nefarious council." Right when they were finishing their meal, Lanella walked in and spoke to Edynol about a stranger, then went wide-eyed and curtsied hastely. "Please, Lanella, rise. Edynol has mentioned your name several times. I regret we couldn't find you sooner, you would have been welcome to dine with us. But perhaps you will attend our evening meal?"

Edynol then stood up and bowed his head to Annora. "Well, we were just finishing up here, Lanella. Why don't we go out and meet this man." Anella stayed behind to talk with the High Seat as Edynol went outside. When they reached the palace gates, he saw an elf who had what looked like a demon in her grasp. He didn't pay them any heed though as it didn't conscern him at the moment, or so he thought. When Lanella showed him who was waiting for him, Edynol walked up to Rope and greeted him with a nbod of his head. "I am Edynol. I was told you wished to speak with me?" Measuring the man with his eyes, studying his face and posture, Edynol thought the man had the looks of a hunter about him, seeing that he himself was a hunter as well.

Meanwhile, the dragon that had hold of Heda looked down as she thought for a bit, seeming to forget she was holding a demon in her hand. She looked almost aloof, but then she klooked right back at Heda with eyes that were anything but aloof. "So you are hungry, are you? There are a lot better, and safer places for a demon to hunt for food than in the heart of the Vealian. So forgive me if I do not quite believe that to be your sole reason." She looked at Heda as she waited for an answer. "Well? Speak child!" she snapped, the ground trembling under their feet to add the punctuation.

[Mr. Rope]

Thaddeus smiled politely. "Mr. Crezlyn. It's a pleasure to finally meet you. You've been making quite the name for yourself in underground circles, Mr. Crezlyn." He offered his hand to the Immortal. "My name is Thaddeus Rope, though you can call me Mr. Rope. I imagine that you, as an Immortal, have a rather tedious and I daresay violent journey ahead of you. This is my field of expertise. You see, I am an assassin. For several years now, my name has been legendary to knaves and terrifying to business owners. I have a vast knowledge and possession of poison and acid, as well as significant experience with infiltration of fortifications." He paused, procuring a small vial of clear liquid, offering it to Edynol. "Potassium Cyanide. Odorless. Tasteless. Slip that into somebody's drink and they'll be dead in seconds. Consider it a free sample."

"In a head-on fight, I am capable of acting as a swordsman, though my forte lies in the crossbow. Now, I'm sure you have many soldiers at your disposal as it is; however, I can personally guarantee that none of them are as skilled assassins as myself. If you need somebody dead, they will die. In fact, several men had offered contracts to me for the head of a certain Immortal, as well as the elf girl I saw you with earlier today. Miss Setsa, if memory serves. For either of your lives, I would have been payed fifty gold crowns - More than enough combined for me to live comfortably in retirement. However, I'm not exactly fond of the ones who offered me those contracts. So instead, I chose to extend my services... to you. I'll accompany you on your journey as an assassin and as a soldier, and we'll discuss my payment when all's said and done. Do we have a deal, Mister Crezlyn?"
For all the dark words that came from his mouth, Mr. Rope's expression, tone, and composure remained that of a cheery salesman. The only physical indicators to his profession were his cold, dead blue eyes, too unnaturally blank to belong to any innocent creature.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas sighed and stood. He checked his belongings carefully before bowing slightly towards Annora and vanishing into a black mist. He reappeared next to Edynol, much happier that he wasn't in the castle. He tapped the ring twice, feeling his wings reappear. He gave Rope a visual once-over before glancing at the other demon. Well, that clears things up somewhat. He thought, before turning back to Thaddeus. "I've heard of you, Rope." He said, a half-smile on his face. "Thought you'd be taller." He joked, before turning back to look at the elf and demon again. "I don't suppose either of you know what's going on over there?" He asked, thumbing towards the demon in particular.

[Car'mael]

<Hells.> Heda grimaced as the ground shook, not liking the elf-dragon's threatening display of power, nor how she was yelling in his face. The half-demon huffed slightly, irritated that she was trying to intimidate answers from him. After all, who cared if he died? Sometimes, he wondered if even he himself did. Odd how others tended to find that disconcerting. But if he had to face fire, he would face it head-on, with the knowledge that he had nothing worth losing here--only they did.

"For a confident matriarch, you are very rough with mere 'children'," he observed quietly in his metallic voice, arching a brow at her and feeling daring. "And forgive me for observing, but since when has anywhere been a safe place for a demon to hunt? I wander; I need sustenance here, like any other place. Believe what you will--that is your prerogative."

Heda had no wish to reveal his true intentions--and the depth of his curiosity--to a dragon who thought to force answers from him with the kindness of any other demon he had met. Heck, who besides his own mother had offered him any kindness, anyway, in this world? He owed this one nothing. However, against his will, his eyes strayed to the assassin and the man he was offering his services to, and narrowed, immediately interested by their exchange.

So, that was the demon-slaying Immortal. And hiring an assassin, no less. Not exactly the epitome of nobility, as rumor suggested, in doing so. There was a suggestion of power about him, however, which Heda considered quite worth being wary of. A confidence, too... perhaps charisma, to draw in others to his cause, regardless what was that cause. A human woman and a winged demon took stance by the man, their movements suggesting they supported this Edynol Crezlyn.

First dragons, now this formidable alliance. He was anything but comfortable in this situation. He had wanted to observe quietly and unnoticed, merely to satiate his curiosity regarding the first Immortal to be heard of in ages, not be detained and interrogated and threatened in plain view of further danger to himself. Exposed and caught before a demon-slayer, it was the most danger he had ever faced short of meeting a full-blooded demon.

The half-demon's metal wings bristled slightly in the elf-dragon's grip, and he clenched a talon to draw a bead of black blood in his palm, ready for trouble. "Kill me or leave me be, Matriarch," his low voice rumbled finally, just wanting to be left alone. "What care you what I answer, regardless? I promise to be a rather spiky toy if you merely seek me as entertainment."

Heda had no hope of the laws of this place applying to him, of all creatures, regardless of how strictly people abided by them for other races--or witnesses.

[Edynol]

Edynol shook the man's hand and smiled, he knew the name, but not the man. But they did have something in common. "Mr. Rope? I think I knew a friend of yours. I went under a different where I met him, in Kydin Bar I think. You know a John..." Edynol thought for a bit as he remembered the name. "John Rich? Jonath Rish? Forgive me, I am not good with names, and were not close friends. He knew me as Kyle Chase."

Edynol then looked to where Lucas was indicating and gave a grunt. Despite his appearance, the demon didn't act like a typical demon, not fighting back or trying to convince its captor into releasing him, from what little he heard from that distance. He then turned back to Thaddeus. "Forgive me, Mr. Rope, if you will excuse me for a short moment. I think I may have a proposition for you. There is a tavern inn near by, I will buy us a few drinks and we can discuss my prorposal in a more private setting." He then turned to Lanella. "Lady Lanella, Sir Lucas, if you will excuse me." He then left to see what the problem was with the demon.

When Edynol approached Heda and his captor, he cleared his throat. "Councelor Verinnaz," Edynol said with a bow of his head to the woman. "What seems to be the problem here?" Edynol spoke in a polite tone, but the dragon didn't respond in kind.

"Nothing that conscerns you, Jur'Dacarr," she snapped at Edynol. It was obvious she did not like the immortal, her expression now betraying a look of contempt as her hand trembled slighty as she held Heda in her grip. "Just a stray demon I caught sneaking, nothing more. You may leave now."

Edynol arched an eyebrow at Verinnaz but maintained a pleasent tone. "Forgive me my frowardness, Councelor, but one cannot blame someone for trying to remane hidden when one such as yourself is cavaliering about, nabbing anyone she thinks is suspicious." Edynol put a hand on the demon's other shoulder softly. "Why don't you leave him with me. No doubt you have much more important matters to attend to."

The Councelor narrowed her eyes at Edynol as a powerful aura arose around here and the grass under their feet began to grow slightly. "What matters I attend are for me to decide, Jur'Dacarr. You would do well not to meddle in the affaris of the Velian Mestai."

Edynol remained calm, for anyone looking, he appeared to be a normal man, no power to sensed at allm who was talking with an old friend. "Indeed, Councelor. I would do well not to meddle. I remember what happened the last time I meddled in the affairs of the Vealien Mestai, and regret it deeply. Do you remember, Verinnaz?" The dragon glared at Edynol even more intensely, a green glow in her eyes as a growl formed in her throat, Edynol's face betrayed no emotion, not even so much as a mocking smile. The councelor finally averted her eyes and her aura dissipated before she let go of Heda. She then huffed, straightened her dress as she regained her composure, then turned and walked away.

Edynol patted the demon on the shoulder gently. "Do not take that too personally," he said to Heda. "She has very little love for demons, she was once the caretaker of Dagger Woods, so you can't really blame her. If you would like, you may stick with me for a while. She'll forget about you in a few hours, then you can be about your business, so long as it isn't too nefarious. I'd just advise against sneaking around here, it makes people think you have something to hide. Best to walk around in plain sight." Edynol patted him on the shoulder again as he walked back towards the others.

[Jinxed]

Lanella couldn't help but giggle quietly (strange coming from her) when Edynol referred to her as "Lady" Lanella. Everything she'd been through in the 5 years she'd been away from home, especially since meeting Edynol, Lanella didn't exactly consider herself much of a "Lady." That inferred some kind of... sophistication.

"Lady... That's funny." Lanella murmered to herself, watching Edynol approach the demon/elf pair, before turning back to Lucas and Mr. Rope. "Hello there Lucas. I trust Vealigarde has been treating you well?" She then turned her focus to Mr. Thaddeus Rope.

"So you're an assassin... Makes sense I suppose. Though I will say you are much more polite than most of the assassins I've had to deal with in the past. I don't think I've said so yet, but it's nice to meet you." Lanella smiled again, and crossed her arms in front of her casually. She turned her thoughts to just what she might do next, since she really didn't want to eat; or go bother anyone. Edynol would be meeting with Mr. Rope, so depending on what Lucas was up to, she really didn't have much to do. She'd spent the morning wandering Vealigarde, and truthfully didn't feel like going out again. Maybe she'd go to her quarters, perhaps take a closer look at the circlet that perched on her head. It definitely had some power... Lanella shook her head slightly. She'd leave decisions on what to do later for later.

[Setsa]

Setsa agreed to send a formal invitation to Queen Vellia soon to invited her over. I was important to make amends whereever possible right now. With everyone leaving to their own things that evening after the lavis dinner; Setsa proceeded out to the palace beautiful gardens. Slowly walking around admiring the beautiful flowers and plants as soft lights shined on them giving the garden an almost romantic feeling. She couldn't help but to think of Jai in such a time... with so much going on she was very glad to have met him...and to grow very close.

Silently walking to the center of the garden after checking on Cha'kah and her cubs very pleased at their health. Setsa sat down on a stone bench that was placed facing the large water fountain. It only took minutes to extend the invitation to the queen in Eversong, who accepted it very happily. After such the elf leaned softly back hands bracing herself up from behind as she let herself get lost admiring the fountain and the emerging stars in the night sky.

[Mr. Rope]

Mr. Rope noted with amusement the Demon's remark, whom he was several inches taller than. Still, it reminded him that his name was shrouded in myth. Many people, perhaps, considered him bear a semblance to the Grim Reaper himself, not unlike the fellow whom Edynol had just released from capture. He turned his attention back to the Immortal. "Well, Mr. Crezlyn, I don't see what there is to discuss, but if you insist, I'll accompany you to this tavern."

Directing his gaze to Lanella, Thaddeus rested his hand on his chest. "Miss Lanella, assassination is a job, much like bartending, or blacksmithing. As such, my clients are customers, and it would be quite rude of me to be discourteous to customers, don't you think?"

[PFC P. Long]

The palace was alive that day, servants rushing around in a panic to make sure all the food was prepared and delivered for the feast that was being held in the great hall. It was always like this, behind the scenes. In fact there was only one public area of the castle that held any real tranquillity. The garden.

It was located in an open topped courtyard, a square of brilliantly carved marble pillars holding up the roof that ran around the edges, covering the walkway and feeding the rain into the garden when the weather was grim. Today, however, the skies were clear, a pair of white birds fluttered down to sit on the corner of the fountain, hopping about and chirping merrily with each other. The sound of flowing water that was released from the fountain was void of crashes, leaving an even, gentle trickle in the background.

There were three archways which branched off from the garden itself, two leading to and away from the great hall, the other leading into the chapel. From this archway, the faint sound of an echoing hymn reached out, seeming to soak the garden in an aura of peacefulness. Soloman, his heavy footsteps impacting on the ground with loud clicks as his armour connected at the joints, strode down the hallway with confidence. His mighty shield rest on his back, the emblem catching every speck of light as if it was drawn to it, shined brightly as he past the wall mounted torches and into the natural light of the garden. He paused for a brief second, closing his eyes and breathing in, slowly taking in the sound and smell of the beauty before him. Without noticing the elven girl on the bench, he turned on the spot, following the stone rim around the edge of the garden towards the chapel entrance.

As his plate continued to gently tap against itself, his massive arms reached up calmly to remove his helm, sliding it off and tucking it under his right arm allowing his long, golden hair to breath. He had to bow his head to get through the archway, the downside to being so tall, but nevertheless continued his march into the centre of the holy place. It may have been the light, or a trick of the eyes but everything about him seemed to glow ever so slightly as he reached the middle. Mumbling a quick prayer, Soloman dropped onto one knee, placing his crown upon the floor beside him and drawing his sword gently. The tip made a quite "Ting" as it was pointed to the floor and a light crunching noise could be heard as his gauntlets wrapped around the hilt. There he knelt, silent and in prayer to the Creator.

[Pidge]

Jai was caught off guard by the meal ending. Thats what he got for not being more envolved with the conversation. Edynol, Lucas, and Lanella all went to meet up with the new comer supposidly and Jai felt Setsas hand slip from his as she too made her way but went a different direction. Standing he quietly followed, his footsteps silenced.

He couldnt help but smile as he watched her enter the garden. He had grown rather attached to her during their time together and the romantic atmosphere of the garden was perfect for a little surprise gift giving. Keeping quiet he went to walk up behind her but hesitated a ways back.

A man...More of a giant really he was so tall...started to walk through the garden. He passed the fountain Setsa was sitting by and on through the garden into the chapel building. Jai watched him go until he felt confident he and Setsa were alone again, or as alone as you could be in a public garden.

Coming up behind Setsa he placed his hands on her shoulders. "Surprise." he whispered before moving around to sit next to her. He looked at her for a moment smiling. "You know...the garden is beautiful, but im looking at something much much lovelier." then he took her hand and added "You never told me about what all happened today."

[Car'mael]

To say Heda was surprised and confused was an understatement. Here was the only currently-known Immortal, a demon-hunter at that, and he was not only facing down this Verinnaz calmly on Heda's behalf, but threatening her into backing off and offering his own presence as a sort of protection to Heda. Why would anyone do that? What did this Edynol want from him?

Gratitude and indebtedness did not sit well with the half-demon. It left an odd taste in his mouth, rather like excessive nutmeg. He wasn't sure what to do about it, and stared after Edynol with a bewildered expression.

<...Why...?> he whispered mentally, not expecting any to hear--or care.

The tall half-demon hesitated, now that he was free and left alone. The first thing he did was summon his armor beneath his shadowy spirit-robes, in case of other hostile dragons or any moves from the others watching his ordeal. But with that on, and his robes wrapped snugly about him in concealing folds, he considered the Immortal's advice. While he felt like a rabbit under the eyes of hawks being visible like this, the man's words held merit. So he kept himself visible, for now at least.

Then his large dark form glided silently in Edynol's wake, to follow him over to the humans--a Miss Lanella and Mister Rope?--and the other demon... No, that one was not a full demon, but more akin to himself, from the power he could sense. Was this how that one--Lucas?--had been recruited to the Immortal's side as well? Under his hood, he arched a coppery brow at the man, but held his tongue. They had no reason to welcome him among them, nor he to impose on any hope of fellow-feeling. But he intended to tag along, whether they wished or no.

Why, however, even Heda was not certain. Perhaps he was merely intrigued by this Immortal. Perhaps he felt a need to even the score, abolish any debt.

But he conceded a bit of information as he joined them, thoughtful facts with very little emotion behind them. "My father was Terhon the Platinum of Dagger Woods, and perished there. This... Counselor Verinnaz... may recall him, then, though from what you say, with no love."

Hearing Mr. Rope's explanation of his profession to Lanella, Heda's lips twitched slightly at the corner, almost a smirk. "Hunting is hunting... except to the prey," his metallic voice whispered softly, a hint of amusement in those words.

[Setsa]

Setsa's heart lightened with great warmth when she felt, and heard the voice of Jai. Not seeing him nearly at all today it was nice to have some long awaited quiet moment together. Eyes softening when the dragon in human form held her hand in his own "well the expectant stormpanther Cha'kah, after a long day of intense labor. Is now a wonderful, healthy, strong mother to 5 cubs... 3 boys and 2 girls. I had just checked on the new family before sitting down here, they are all resting peacefully rest assured. I even have great news...Cha'kah is giving me the great honor of having first pick of the litter. She wishes me to have a stormpanther of her blood..I shall be able to pick mine in 3 weeks time when he or she is ready to leave it's mother. I truly can't wait it will be a very loyal companion and great battle steed. But come, tell me my dearest Jai... how was your day?"

Setsa looking lovingly into his eyes as she waited to hear about his recent events. Free hand resting on the side of his face, thumb stroking his cheek. The elf had to admit, the assistance in bringing new storm panthers into their world made her think about a family of her own. For elves she was old enough to bear children in such a time she would need a strong, devoted mate for such to live her entire eternal life with. She was considering Jai before he approached her only minutes ago, but there was no rush...in a few weeks they'd be moving onward as is; so time will tell what becomes of them. For now she chose to stay in the close, romantic moment with him.

[stevezilla]

Zendros looked around seeing something that to him seemed quite interesting. He saw the man he guessed was referred to as 'Mr. Rope' with someone else and a man, near them was a half or full demon, most likely only half, being kept still by another dragon, the further events he didn't pick up since he looked around in a different direction before walking around a bit more signing a little tune he had learned when he was younger. "Where are we off today, across the lands around world where are we off today, through rivers over tall mountains, in the caves and the caverns who will we meet today?" he quietly sung to himself as he walked around.

[Edynol]

Edynol gave the Demon a small smile as they walked to the others. "Well, I have befriended as many demons as I have hunted, even loved one," he sad look flashed in his eyes, but he still kept a small smile, "so I long ago learned not to judge a person by what blood may flow through their veins, but by their actions." When he got back to the others, he gave Lucas a pat on the shoulder and Anella a kiss on the head before nodding to Mr. Rope. "Alright, Thaddeus, let us go to the tavern and talk over this arrangement." He then turned to Heda. "You are welcome to join us, if you wish. By the way, what is your name?"

Anella gave Edy a kiss on the cheek before breaking in. "Forgive me, love, but I have some other things to tend to. I need to find Setsa so I can contact Vellia." Edynol nodded and she turned and left to find the druid.

As they walked to the tavern, they passed someone quietly singing a tune and Edy sung along under his breath. "A good song, my friend," he said to the man before continuing on to the tavern. When they arrived, there were more people now than there were before when Lanella and Rope left. Edynol found a large table in the back, and when they took their seats, a serving girl came to take their orders. When they finished ordering, Edy lit his pipe. "So, Thaddeus, I could very well use your skills and expertise. The enemy has a lot of spies, and I could use someone who is skilled at playing both sides of a conflict. Someone who can spy on the spies and eliminate them accordingly, after getting as much information from them as you can, of course."

As Edynol discussed his plans with Mr. Rope, Anella finally found Setsa, who was sitting with Jai. The queen also caught a glimpse of a familiar face, Soloman Dawn. A few times she had met him, on the day she wedded the king of Ethranar he guarded her against assassins, though truth be told she was better equipt to deal with surprise arrow than someone with a sword, but he was better equipt to deal with those who might had gotten close. She also remembered seeing him rewarded and praised by King Ethran.

And though Anella never cared for having guards, they made her feel that people thought of her as fragile when she was anything but, she liked Soloman. He didn't bow and scrape at every word like most of the other guards, saying 'yes your highness, of course your highness, as you say your highness'. She wanted to approach him and greet him, but saw he was praying and didn't want to interrupt, so she went to Setsa and Jai.

"Hello again," she said to them both. "I appologize if I am interrupting yu two, but I have need of Setsa. I think it shouldn't take long. I need to use you as a conduit to speak with Vellia directly. For that, I will need access to your thoughts as you speak with her. But I will not force this on you, it is a very intimate thing I am asking of to leave our thoughts bare to one another, but I trust you and hope you trust me." Anella glanced over at Soloman as she she waited for Setsa to reply, thinking it would be nice to have him on their little team.

[Pidge]

Setsa's warm hand on his cheek made Jai smile and relax. She had such a soothing way about her. He listened intently to everything she said about her day with the storm panther. Seemed like it was quite interesting...and what an honor to be givin first pick. Yes Setsa was charm and a jewel...special. He found it hard sometimes to to think she found him worthy of even basic interest, he put those thoughts aside though.

Jai was about to speak when Anella interupted. He sighed but smiled, giving Setsa a wink before listening to the queens request, and what a request it was. Jai smiled at Setsa and gave her an encouraging look. The explanation of his day and his gift for Setsa could wait just a little longer.

[Setsa]

What Anella was asking of Setsa was not a light task at all. Indeed it would be revealing every thought she had but that wasn't her concern. She was fiercely loyal to there cause so even if she looked for that it wouldn't change a thing. But it would leave her very vulnerable..... Anella is Edynol's love however and if he trusted her then she would too.

"Alright Anella...I'll allow it and help you. But Jai stays here I'm at full strength but as you know it will weaken me far more than you. If he says to stop then you wrap it up agreed?" She knew Anella would be pleased with such as the task would still be completed. Having Jai there would only help them both in case they had to break the minds abruptly.

Setsa kissed Jai's cheek a tthe corner of his own lips. Holding his hand still as the eld closed her eyes. Clearing her mind so this went as smoothly as possible...reaching Vellia directly as the queen agreed to speak to the queen after she communicated what she needed to for the day. Looking up at Anella with green eyes that glittered like jewels in the down's light. "Alright....she agrees to speak to you...do it now."

[Mr. Rope]

Thaddeus' eyes surveyed the area even as he took in Edynol's explanation, identifying any potential threats. "Counter intelligence, Mister Crezlyn? To be completely honest, I've only dabbled in the field. As a spy, however, I have extensive knowledge. Some contracts can take quite some time to complete, you see. I would be able to recognize unusual behavioral patterns in your men, keep a close eye on them from the shadows, and see what I can't find out about them and their employers. If you'd like, I can even act as a triple agent, feeding them false information to report back. For that, however, I will need a steady stream of decoy battle plans to hand over. Aside from that, I will act completely independently in this field."

He paused, letting his attention move for a split second to a man leaning against the wall with a cigar hanging out of his mouth. His weight appeared to be distributed unusually, as if he was avoiding putting weight on his hip. Thaddeus faced Edynol again, nodding to the man slightly. "Armed. Large knife tucked into the back of his pants, looks like. Shouldn't cause any trouble, but stay on your guard. Let's move on, shall we, Mr. Crezlyn? It would certainly be a waste of my skills to have me work exclusively in the realm of counter intelligence."

[Car'mael]

"Heda, the Copper," the half-demon told Edynol quietly, before ghosting along in the man's wake, like a second--if bigger--shadow.

One might think the Immortal had acquired a shadowy dog, of sorts. A rather feral one, to be sure, the way Heda trailed steadfastly along behind, so silent and unnatural as a ghost, his menacing aura making passing travelers give him wide berth.

At the door of the tavern, however, he hesitated. Such establishments were a bit of a hazard for him. After all, he was a bit sharp on the edges, and these were close quarters with fleshy, unarmored people. While the potential that he would feed well inside was high, it also meant he would leave a mess if so... people would bleed, questions would be asked, and eventually sights would turn toward him. Not exactly what he wanted.

With a sigh, the half-demon retracted his armor again, and furled wings close and tight against his back under his black robes... then dared enter. A pause, and he found Edynol and Thaddeus at a table in the far back, a shadowy spot. Like a ghost of an icy breeze, his swift and chilled passing making patrons look up and around, startled and bewildered--in an instant Heda was across the tavern and beside them again, back to the wall and concealed mostly in one of the thicker shadows beside their table. One might think him only a slightly darker wall-hanging, or a large cloak hung there...

The serving-girl who came for orders did not see him, but remained on the opposite side of the table, nearer the tavern's bustle--some instinct guiding her into staying far away from his icy and predatory aura.

Silently, Heda listened to the two men discuss Thaddeus becoming a spy, and simply tilted his cowled head curiously to one side.

This Thaddeus Rope was certainly confident, but his movements and observations suggested he could produce as he claimed. A hunter of sorts, as he had stated earlier. It took one to know one, even if one hunted differently, for different reasons and with different means. Why he was so eager to be of use, however, Heda was not sure. Surely, as he claimed, others supplied plenty of prey without needing to bother with the Immortal and his allies, which was a risk regardless whether he sought to kill or aid them?

Then again, that brought Heda back to his mental puzzle, one he felt he might be turning around in his mind for some time to come...

This... Edynol... was odd. Immortal, yet meddling with mortals for some odd reason. Demon-slayer, yet loved one; killed others, yet had one as a friend/ally and now seemed to have recruited himself as well. Visited royalty as guests and friends, yet hired assassins and spies. Foe... and friend? Was this drawing from charisma or something else? After all, look what the man had drawn to him so far...

He would study this Immortal. And his companions, and allies. For now, Heda would simply follow him... Something within him was fascinated, rather like a snake watching a flute sway to music it could not hear.

[PFC P. Long]

Soloman slowly opened his eyes to find the chapel completely empty. It was eerily quiet as he rose to his feet, the once open archway behind him appearing shut off, melted into the wall like someone had bricked it up. The paladin sheathed his sword, looking around with confusion and intrigue on his face. All of a sudden a loud gush of wind crashed into the stone hall, extinguishing each torch one by one until the world around him turned black. As he looked down at his hands the man realised he could see them perfectly, his body being lit when all else around him was a pitch black.

He was alone.

Gradually, something started to fade into view before him. It started out as tiny wisps of smoke, colliding and moulding themselves together to form figures. It wasn't long before the smoke had formed into people, not one, but a small group of humanoids of different shapes and sizes. There were men and women, elves and humans and each of them remained faceless. Soloman reached out to touch the closest character, his steel-clad fingers passing through them forcing the vapour to part briefly before reforming into shape. A loud hiss erupted from behind him forcing him to spin on the spot and reach for his sword.There was now more figures of smoke, their shapes deformed and savage, holding a range of crude weapons and each of them releasing a low snarl, growl or roar. They ran past him, through him and then crashed into the party behind him. Soloman watched as the peaceful forms started to break apart with each attacker crashing into them, helpless to defend themselves.

Seeing the destruction being caused, the paladin rolled his shield off his back, turning and facing the oncoming stampede. The figures stop running past him and instead broke upon the bulwark he possessed, exploding and vanishing into the darkness. They kept on coming, new wisps arriving as soon as one was broken in front of him. It was as if they drew from the very darkness that surrounded the paladin as wave upon wave emerged and vanished just as quickly. It seemed endless and yet before him a small light started to grow. Soloman, still holding his tower shield up front, stepped forwards with a stride of confidence. His steps were strong as he placed on foot in front of the other again and again, struggling to advance through the barrage held against him. But with each step, the light grew and grew. The force against him became less and less until he was stood in a large pillar of light and the struggle ceased. He lowered his mighty shield to reveal a large stone coffin resting atop a small set of steps, an armoured man carved onto the top, laying ceremoniously across the surface. He looked back to see the party slowly fade away into a path of light, a translucent reflection of Soloman's shield gliding in front of them, warding them from the darkness.

Everything around him started to once again slip into a black void. In a hurry he turned back to the tomb, sprinting up the steps and flinging himself onto his knees to try and read the description. But it faded away before his eyes, his chance gone and a mystery burned into his mind.

It was to the sound of the choir that Soloman returned to, his hand still gripped around the hilt of his sword and the chapel just as it was. He breathed a sigh of frustration and relief, sheathing his sword and retrieving his crown before gathering himself to his feet. He paused, looking up at the symbol of the creator, carved out of stone and raised up onto the back wall, his mind racing for answers before he turned about and headed for the exit to the garden. After once more ducking through the archway, wondering why they built them a foot too small, he stopped dead in his tracks. Before him was face and figure of a woman well known to him, a woman that deserved his respect and greeting. She was, however, in the middle of what seemed to be a conversation with what Soloman could only guess to be a young elven woman. He of all people knew just how easily a persons looks can not be matched to their years.

Soloman silently stood up straight, observing and waiting patiently for Anella to finish before he could extend his greetings.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas smiled as they all went to the tavern. Quietly, he slowed in his pace and vanished silently into mist, reappearing near Anella. "Hey guys, mind some company?" He asked, seemingly oblivious to the paladin standing a few feet away. "Edynol's been on a recruiting spree. We now have an assassin and another demon on our team. I would have gone with them, but they went to the tavern. I can't stand crowds and, truth be told, the assassin gives me the creeps." He said, before stopping and shivering. "Quick question, does anyone else feel uneasy or is it just me?" He asked, before turning his head. "Ah. Paladin. That explains that then." He said, crestfallen. He quickly took two steps away from the paladin, then turned back to the trio he'd come here to see. His wings moved to protect the majority of him from the paladin. "Am I interrupting something?" He asked. "If I'm interrupting anything, I'll just go."

[Edynol]

When Setsa agreed and was ready, Anella thanks her and puts her hands on the elf's head then closes her eyes. Suddenly, thoughts and images flow back and forth between the two, Setsa's feelings for Jai and her devotion to for Edynol's cause and her passion for restoring the world to it's former beauty. At the same time, Setsa can sense Anella's love for Edynol, her need to defeat Deldranna and restore peace to the lands, and her willingness to stop at nothing to see it come to fruition. Anella did her best to ignore Setsa's thoughts, but here and there one slipped through as she was sure some of hers slipped through to the druid. Finally, she connected with Vellia. High Priestess, she spoke with her mind, forgive me for my urgency, but plans are already being put into motion to organize the free lands to move against Deldranna, who has already organize all the lands under her control. I know you have your hands full restoring your city after what her spies did, but we could use you here at Vealigarde now. I can bring you here with a spell I have discovered called a portcall, though it will take all my strength and the assistance of others.

When Vellia agreed, after some careful thought, Anella broke the link with Setsa and went to her knees, breathing heavily. "Thank you, Setsa," she said as she slowly rose to sit on a near by bench. She then put a weak hand on Jai's arm. "You better take care of her, Sir Jai, or you'll have me to contend with." She smiled and rubbed Jai's arm kindly before dropping her hand to her knee. Suddenly, Lucas showed up and asked if he was interrupting and talking about the assassin. "Edynol knows how to deal with that type, don't worry. He has his own connection in the darker circles of society. And no, you aren't interrupting. We were just finishing up." She then turned to see Soloman looking at her, waiting. "Sir Dawn," she said before pausing a moment. "Soloman. It is good to see you, my friend, but what are you doing here in Vealigarde? I guess my husband sent you to make sure I remain safe until I return home? And please, no kneeling. Here, I am not a queen. I am just Sister Anella." She then motioned to Lucas, Setsa, and Jai. "And these are my friends, Setsa from Eversong, Jai, a Dragon from the Gray Brood, and Lucas, they all helped to defeat Kaldorn. Setsa and Jai, this is Soloman Dawn, a paladin and faithful friend of mine."

Meanwhile, Edynol was still at the inn talking with Mr. Rope and the others. "A triple agent huh? That very well could come in handy. As for forged battle plans, I'm sure that when the time comes, I will have found someone to give you what you need. Also, if you are to be working with us, once we leave this city, do not reveal my name or who I am to anyone. There are still places who know me by different names and I want to maintain as much secrecy as I can, especially since Deldranna will be looking for me now." Through out the conversation, Edynol ever so slightly looked up at the cieling now and then, as if he sensed something no one else could, but said nothing about it. After a few hours of talking and a few games of Bones, Edynol got up and stretched. "Well, I am going to get some rest. I will talk to the High Seat tomorrow about inviting you to stay in the palace, but tonight I'll be staying here at the inn. Those palace rooms are way too large for me and I like having a bed close to the door." Edynol then threw a few silver crowns on the table. "Your rooms are on me tonight." He then smirked at Heda. "And Heda, don't feed on any black birds or horses. Trust me in this." He then went to the bar, payed for a room, and headed up stairs.

[Setsa]

Setsa takes to take several long deep breaths after their connection was at an end. Clearing her mind and breaking the connection with the elven queen at the other end before opening her eyes. "Don't worry Anella....I have a feeling we won't be growing apart anytime soon." The elf said as she nuzzled Jai's head softly with a low purr to appeal to his dragon instincts.

Smiling and Lucas she nods "relax hmm? You're alway welcome here with us...and with as much as we will be heading into..the more trusted allies and recruits the better." Setsa's attention turned to the paladin, she was tired and definetly would need a good night's sleep tonight but being no worse for the air she stood up tall. Giving a small bow of respect to the newly introduced man extending her hand out. "Sir Soloman... a pleasure to meet you. I am as she said, Setsa. Ambassador to Queen Vellia of Eversong, but please, no titles are needed amongst us here."

[Car'mael]

Black birds and horses...?

Heda tilted his head to the other side, confused, and watched Edynol head up to rest.

How odd. But then, not odd, if the demon-queen was involved. Few, if any, demons or their ilk could be white. If she opposed the Immortal, well, that meant surely such darker creatures were likely spies. But why were they inedible? Or were they a sort of trap?

Hmmm. He would heed that advice, for now. In fact, if he came across such...

Heda smirked to himself, one side of his mouth quirking slightly, then glanced at Thaddeus, cowled head turning slowly. Mentally shrugging, he ghosted over to the door of the inn in an instant again, whipping out like an icy wind.

<Dinner time.> The mental whisper echoed through the streets, like a brief icy breeze foretelling the coming of winter.

The menu was vast, but no wise predator ever takes on merely the first comer. One always looks for good opportunities, stupid mistakes, to conserve energy and bring down the prey with the least chance of injury to self.

And if any were black, he might just try an experimental idea to see what they really were.

[Mr. Rope]

Thaddeus cracked a smile, depositing the coins in his pocket. He wouldn't be sleeping tonight. Sleep is for those who have nothing left to do with the day- No way to make any more money. He confirmed Edynol's room number with the owner, climbing the staircase to the rooms and planting himself outside Mister Crezlyn's door, back against the wall closest to the doorknob.

One night of lost sleep is identical in terms of exhaustion to walking two miles. One night of lost sleep is identical in terms of exhaustion to walking two miles. One night of lost sleep is identical in terms of exhaustion to walking two miles. One night of lost sleep is...
Rope repeated this phrase in his mind until he was practically imagining his self-imposed guard duty as a simple walk. To pass the time, he removed Mia and its sheath from his hip, admiring the masterpiece of a katana, as well as the inscription engraved on the reflective black sheath.
Mia, the stalwart companion of the finest assassin on the planet. Far more personal and emotional than her sister, Katelyn, Mia requires some finesse to truly understand.
In turn, the inscription brought to mind the similar words on his collapsible crossbow.
Katelyn, the boisterous younger sister of Mia. Always the louder of the two, she still never truly became close with anyone, preferring to keep them at an intimate distance.

These were is companions. At the end of the day, when Jonathan and Clara were too far for him to see, Mia and Katelyn were always there. Thaddeus laughed bitterly. What kind of professional makes friends out of tools? He tried to remember friends in Ethrangarde. There were the other assassins, perhaps. White-collars such as himself. Still, they didn't know any loyalty, and would happily lop off his head for a few crowns. In fact, the only truly innocent person he knew in that accursed city was the five-year-old daughter of one of his fellow hitmen. Thaddeus Rope, the hurricane of death, was alone. A footnote of humanity, with an estimated funeral attendance of eight, assuming he didn't outlive any of them, which was unlikely.

Of course, he didn't actually care. The money was good, and the companions were honest and like-minded, even if their intentions were devious. Sure, he wouldn't trust them with his house key, but things of that nature weren't really important in the end.

The man from downstairs appeared at the top of the staircase, now brandishing the weapon he'd been concealing. As their eyes connected, Rope grinned, removing Mia halfway from her sheath. "Hello, sir. Best be careful tonight, with all the riff-raff floating about in places like these after hours. Stay healthy."

[PFC P. Long]

Soloman watched as Anelle made the connection with the elf, his mindset and body language instinctively switching to guard mode. He was used to it, especially with this particular protectee. It wasn't the first time after all. It was no surprise then, that the moment a demon warped into his field of view, the demonic stench instantly filtering through Soloman's divine presence. He could sense the very essence of the 'man' that now stood before him and it put the paladin on a slightly higher state of alertness. He did, however, see the very casual approach his entrance, appearing to not only know the party but to be friendly with them. He couldn't help but grin to himself when Lucas made a quick retreat to what he must have considered the comfort of his allies. "Pathetic" He thought to himself as Anella dropped to her knees.

He took a quick step forward, however before he could pick her back up she was on her feet again, resting on the bench.
"These are my friends, Setsa from Eversong, Jai, a Dragon from the Gray Brood, and Lucas, they all helped to defeat Kaldorn. Setsa and Jai, this is Soloman Dawn, a paladin and faithful friend of mine." Soloman waited until each of the party had been introduced to him before inclining his head to the entire party. Taking Setsa's offered hand in his, the paladin then rest his other hand on top gently, bowing to her in full as he did so.
"It is a pleasure to meet you my lady." As he released her hand he turned to the others. "Do not fret, demon. Although there are many men in the order that are zealous enough to have cut you down already, I am not those men. If you are indeed a friend of m'lady Anella, then you are a friend of mine... For now"

Finally, he turned to Anella, placing a closed fist over his chest and once again bowing in full. You are indeed correct my la..." He paused briefly to quickly correct himself. "Sister Anella, your husband is most anxious to know that you are being kept safe. It is a pleasure to see that you are well and in good health. The King would request that you return soon, however experience has taught me that you have other plans. If this is the case, then I shall be honoured to once again stand by your side until your safely back home."

[Edynol]

Anella put a hand on Soloman's arm as she stood up slowly. "Thank you, Soloman. I figured after nbews of my abduction reached Gareth he would send a guard for my protection. To be honoest, I'm surprised he only sent you instead of you and a few dozen guards." Anella giggled and sighed. "Well, I will be glad to have you with us, Soloman. You remember Edynol, that demon hunter I see from time to time? Well, if I can't trust you to keep a secret, who else can I? Well, he is an Immortal and is in charge of our mission. You must obey him as you would obey me or the king."

Anella then let out a yawn and hooked her arm with Soloman's for support. "I promise to explain more to you tomorrow, my friend, but right now, I need some rest. Would you mind helping me to my chambers in the palace? I will arrange for you to have the ones beside mine." She then turned to Setsa, Jai, and Lucas. "I bid you all a good night, my friends. And Setsa, thank you. I am in your debt, sister," she said with a bow of her head before heading back into the palace with Soloman.

The next morning, Edynol walked out of his room and saw Rope standing guard. "You know, I don't really need a guard. Not here anyway. Besides, I already have someone watching my back for me, so don't lose sleep on my account. I'll need you to be well rested if you are to be of any use to me. Even if you are used to it, lack of sleep will always make you less alert and less aware of your surroundings."

Edynol patted Mr. Rope on the shoulder then headed down stairs. He saw Jeredai sitting at a table and went to join him. "Jeredai, I heard rumor that you were here. How were your travels up north? Did you get to see your old friend?"

The old man was drinking some Cafo, and when Edy smelled it, he ordered some for himself. Jeredai took a sip before speaking. "As a matter of fact, I did. She has set up shop in Old Neldae. I asked her about that favor you wanted. She says you should come up there yourself and speak with her. She'll wait for you."

Edynol nodded to the old man as he lit his pipe. "Thank you, old friend. That is good to hear." Edynol took a few coins from his pocket and put them on the table and Jeredai got out his dice for a game of Bones. The old man put some coins on the table and rolled first and threw eight. Edynol rolled a four and smirked as he grunted. "Guess that one's yours," Edy said as the serving girl brought him his cafo. "I will try to get to her as soon as I can, but for the moment, my destination is east."

Jeredia took the silver bits Edynol bid and place a silver crown on the tabel before rolling again, this time getting five. "So you are going east, eh?" Jeredai asked as he blew out some smoke from his pipe. "I am headed east myself sometime soon. If you're not in so much of a rush to have an old man tag along, I would like to travel with you a ways. I never pass up the chance for company on my travels, get's lonely out there all alone." Edynol rolled the dice and got eleven. "Bah!" Jeredai piped as tossed the silver crown towards Edynol before chuckling a little.

Edynol smiled as he flipped the coin in the air and caught it. "Sure you can come along, especially if your luck is running this way the whole trip. Give me a chance to even up our score a bit." Edynol then bid a gold bit and rolled a ten. "We will be leaving as soon as we recieve word from Cal'dar Aein, which should be in a few weeks." The old man nodded and scowled when he only rolled a three.

[Jinxed]

Lanella spent the rest of the evening fairly disinterested in anything going on around her. She actually left Edynol and the others, and went to bed relatively early, relishing the quarters provided for her at the palace. Lanella was happiest on the move, and sleeping on the ground, but she had to admit that this occasional luxury would be nice. She was unused to such comfortable settings. Although she understood and appreciated Edynol's reason for deciding to stay at the inn, she couldn't help but allow herself the time at the palace. It was definitely a treat, but one she would be sure to limit. No matter what, she would always be a traveller.

Despite a small headache the next morning, Lanella was in good spirits. She didn't let herself think about Deldranna, and any approaching battles, or any of that stuff. She just let herself sink into the present, and decided to enjoy the next few weeks in Vealigarde. She had studied there for so long...

Lanella's choice of clothing that morning was another abnormality. She stuck to her usual shirt/trousers/boots combination, but her shirt was white, her trousers and boots both black. She also donned a light blue cloak, provided by one of the palace staff. It was an almost silky material, and helped to highlight the circlet that rested on her brow. Jeredai had been right; it suited her very well. The only things that really didn't change were that her hair was left alone, and the small wooden owl around her neck stayed where it was.

She decided to stop by the inn again, to see if Edynol or Jeredai were around, and what they might be up to for the day. She personally was thinking of visiting an old mentor of hers, the man who had taught her most of the healing magics that she knew. But she had time, and figured that if Edynol or Jeredai needed her for anything, she'd be happy to help. She got to the inn and immediately spotted the men, and smiled as she approached.

"Good morning Gentlemen. Sleep okay?"

[Setsa]

Setsa was exhausted from the events of the day, and even more from the night's efforts too. Agreeing with Jai to meet up whenever he wanted the next day to continue their private moment that was interrupted with important matters.

The next day as dawn's bright light invaded nearly every room of the palace, Setsa was already up, washed and dressed with her hair elegantly braided back thank to the ladies that were grateful to help. Humming softly down the hallways as she moved wearing the pearl pink silks that accentuated her body moving like water over the smoothest stone. The first thing in mind was the welfare of the new storm panther family; very pleased to see they were doing very well and in full comfort she spent a few minutes stroking the fur of the purring mother Cha'kah. Until something caught attention in her mind, the dragon that she first sensed that night was still in the city. Something told her that Edynol needed to see him..he would prove to be useful if they could convince the young one to accompany them in few weeks time. There was someone else who would prove useful too, though this one she was unsure of exact location. Not to be one to ignore such a strong feeling, left the young family to see what could be done immediatley.

The day so wonderful, making the elf's decision to walk that much easier; her steps were nearly silent as she went to some local hotspots. The main square, academies, enchanted parks, anywhere she would think a young dragon in either form would have wandered too. Finally going to the very large market it still took her time for here eyes to find the one she was looking for all morning. Spotting the dragon in human form by some food stands with variety of rare delicacies; Setsa approached as if she was just another citizen wanting to examine the food herself, clearing her throat softly turning to look at Zendros.

"Excuse me young one....you are the one dragon named Zendros correct? Please allow me to introduce myself...I am Setsa, Ambassador to the Queen Vellia of Eversong and I have felt your presence since your arrival yesterday. If I could take a few minutes of your time...I think I know a few people that would like to meet you, perhaps even answers your own inner thoughts." Softly smiling in reassurance that she meant no harm, the woman pointed to the tavern that she could only make out past the market. "I will be there for awhile and hope to see you there very soon Zendros." Bowing some in respect to take her leave as she still had one other person to seek out. But with only a rough idea who she was looking for; Setsa asked for the help of a guard on duty. Explaining who she was looking for and where to bring him as soon as possible pointing to the tavern; the guard knowing who she was as a guest of the Queen agreed and went on with the search.

Setsa entered the tavern, quick to approach the small group giving Lanella a warm hug then resting a hand on Edynol's shoulder. "Good morning everyone, bright and early start for us all it seems yes? Edynol....I found the young dragon and offered him to join us here with luck he will be here soon. I also sent a guard in search of a dwarf that had caught my inner mind as well to bring him to us here as well..." Noticing the elderly sir across the table from Edynol "warm greetings to you dear sir" extending her hand out. "I'm Setsa of Eversong"

The guard given a special mission from the beauty of an elf finally found the one she was describing after checking the third rundown tavern a ways off. Clicking his heels as the man stood at attention locking eyes with the dwarf. "Carthak Stonearm, your presense has been requested by the Lady elf Setsa of Eversong immediatley. I am to bring you to her immediatley so if you would gather your things and follow me now sir...."

[stevezilla]

Zendros was looking around the Market when someone came up to him and said about a group and going to the tavern before they left. How did they know my name? He thought to himself before shrugging to no one in particular. Zendros went towards to the tavern, going around small crowds and nearly bumping into people finally getting to the tavern. He went inside looking around a bit seeing the lady who adressed herself as Setsa and going over to the little group that was over there. "Hello," he said.

[Mr. Rope]

Rope followed Edynol downstairs. "I took money from you, Mr. Crezlyn. It would be an injustice for me to not give something in return. As far as the acuity of my senses... My former partner caused me many sleepless nights, before some of our most challenging contracts. I am accustomed to operating on minute amounts of slumber. Besides, I certainly didn't spend the entire night awake. Oh, no, I would only have done that if you'd given a bit more money. I slept for about an hour, standing up."
As they reached the first floor, Edynol engaged in a conversation and a bit of gambling with the elderly man from the night before, apparently recruiting the man into their ranks, shortly before both Setsa Lanella entered the tavern. "...Jeredai. It's a pleasure to see you again, sir. And you as well, Miss Lanella. I trust you've both had an excellent time since we last met. Miss Setsa, I believe we've yet to meet in person. You may call me Mr. Rope. I'll be accompanying you all for the time being."

[Higurashi]

Carthak had been drowning his latest sorrows in a tankard of ale. It was good, wholesome ale. As far as Carthak knew, those clean and formal taverns the nobles visited had crappy ale. Or, so he was told. It was probably because the nobles didn't have the stomache for real alchohol. He heard his name said after a sharp click of toy soldier heels. Looking up from the tankard he stared down the guard until the man began shifting uncomfortably.

Lazily Carthak reached out his hand and put it on the man's shoulder. (A considerable feat considering the height difference.) He then proceeded to pull the guard into an extremely uncomfortable bow. "Listen here," He said in a drunken slurr. "You ever interrupt me when I'm drinking again, and the shoulder I'm holding will end up enside of your head, okay?"

Getting up from his seat he was about to call over his men. That was when he realized that he had no more men. After the last incident with the wench at Trithon, they had all deserted. Stupid bastards. Why hadn't they recognized the bitch as a Temptress? Why was it that no one had believed him, even as they had tried to kill each other. Thankfully, he headed beheaded her quick enough, but they all tried to kill him after.

Gathering the few possessions he left to himself, he head off to the right Inn. It was then that he realized he was lost. After wandering around for a sufficient time in a drunken stagger; he stumbled into another in. He bought a drink, and sat down. Looking across the crowd, he immeadiately recognized who he was looking for. Just at that moment, the exasperated came jogging through the door. "Sir!" he said. "Please! I must take you to her Ladysh-, oh excuse me Madam. The fat little dwarf over there is who you were looking for..."

he then realized that the fat dwarf was right behind him, and very angry indeed. A heavy head descended on his shoulder...

[Edynol]

Edynol looks up from his seat at the new arrivals, a dwarf and a dragon in human form. "I see you have not been idle, my dear Setsa," he said in a flat tone as he threw the dice again. "And morning to you, Lanella and Thaddeus. So I see you two already know Jeredai here?" He raises an eyebrow at the old drunkard and smirks. "It seems you have become well known in your travels, old man."

Jeredai grunted as he took a sip of cafo. "Hmm. It's easy to forget how many people you actually know when you've traveled as long as I have. And one thing I have learned over my years is, however many people you know, at least twice as many know you." He then looked to Lanella and smiled. "Good morning to you, child. Looks like we may be traveling together for once aside from just crossing paths. And good morning to you, son," he said with a nod to Mr. Rope. He then turns back to Edynol. "Seems you are becoming well known yourself."

Edynol nodded and was about to speak when the innkeeper, a stout, female dwarf in her middle years, came stomping to the table with a scowl. She then puts a hand on Carthak's shoulder and sat him down in a chair before pouring some water on his head and setting a mug of cafo infront of him. "Look at ye," she said to Carthak in a strong dwarvin accent. "Not even the top o' tha morn' and ye already drunk as a Kydin. Blasted fool of a man." She then threw him a small towel. "Ye have tha look o' trouble 'bout ye, so let me tell ye now, I won't be havin' trouble in mah establishment. Ye cause a ruckus here an' I'll pull ever last whisker from that chin o' yours til yur smooth as a babe's bum."

The dwarf woman then stormed off to finished making breakfast and Edynol chuckled at the new dwarf. "She usually isn't that friendly with strangers in her inn," he said to Carthak. "She must like you." Edynol then held out his hand to the dwarf. "Name's Edynol." He then looked at both the dwarf and Zendros. "I appologize if we have disturbed your morning, my friend Setsa seems to think you two may be a great help to us. We are trying to unite all the free races to take up arms against the demon queen. We won't force anyone to join us, but we could use all the help we can get."

[Car'mael]

Dinner, luckily, had been... uneventful. A few dogs and rats and pigeons died silently in the night, eyes wide in terror, their only wounds the puncture-marks of five talons through skin into flesh.

Sleep was as Heda was used to since he left his mother's grave: curled into a tight ball with wings wrapped around until almost no seam could be found in the layered coppery covering, his spirit-robes concealing the metal and himself from view in the shadows. His perch of choice this past night? The Inn's roof, in a shadowed overhang where it changed levels. His heavy mind kept distant tabs on those coming and going, ever watchful, much like a cat as he slept... Due to his inhuman nature, little rest was necessary, anyway.

He didn't want to miss Edynol or the others if they wandered off, after all.

The half-demon stirred when Lanella entered the Inn, recognizing her from the day before, then uncurled slightly when he felt Setsa enter, then Zendros, the dragon from the day before... and guards and a dwarf... His curiosity perked again, annoying him until he dared uncurl all the way, rather like an armadillo taking a stretch.

With a light hop, he bounded off the roof--and slammed heavy talons into the dirt, leaving deep impressions. Catching the door, he ghosted inside like a rush of icy wind, whipping cloaks up and making beer-foam and candles flicker in the rush of his passing, only to take up his place against the wall in the shadows by the party's table. One might just see a dark robe appearing at the wall suddenly amid an icy breeze, like a forgotten cloak hung on a peg there in the shadows... only with two glowing burgundy eyes watching intently from within it.

Heda arrived in time to hear the last introductions (Mr. Rope's and Edynol's) and Edynol's announcement of the party's purpose.

The Copper Harpy snorted, a faint metallic rumble of a sound, like grinding gears. His telepathy was heavy and powerful enough that most creatures could hear him, when he tried, but he kept it to a low whisper even so. An amused one, at that, like crinkled foil--was the half-demon laughing? <Divine intervention sounds helpful...>

Heda had never heard of all the races uniting for one purpose before. Oh, this was certain to be interesting, perhaps challenging--even amusing! He would stay with this party! Whether they succeeded or failed, he felt certain he would never be bored.

[Setsa]

Setsa's eyes were quick to catch Heda unpon his joining of the group, small goosebumps on her skin from the icy breeze that followed with. Brushing a strand of hair away from her face she greeted the Harpy with a small nod and smile before returning her focus to the entire group.

"Many people together for the same cause is stronger and more of a threat that just a few.. I must also extend my apoligies to you both Zerdos and Carthak for bringing you here with little notice. But I have learned to trust what my inner mind can see past where we are in present time. We are all only here for a few more weeks so time is something I feel shouldn't be wasted." Setsa's voice was sweet and kind while she spoke; choosing to stand beside Jeredai so that others may sit in the crowded tavern from the morning rush. Placing a hand softly on the man's shoulder " I look foward to hear about any stories you may have in the mind as well sir..elves are great in showing appreciation of stories and what they bring to those present. Even if it is just listening to a voice to pass the time by." Looking at everyone there, hoping least one would share their views of destroying the demon queen for good and agree to join them. But her soft eyes did notice that Jai wasn't amongst them...hoping he was alright knowing that they had to delay their private moment until later today.

[Higurashi]

Cathak had been a second away from beating the guard’s skull in with his collarbone when his apparent new employer interrupted him. It seemed that people just couldn't appreciate a good collarbone beating anymore. Turning to the man he smirks, and nearly falls over with the combination of movement. "Aye ain’t no old dru... drunk. Aye'll show ye..., ye... URGH!"

It was then that Carthak was yanked from his precarious foothold and sat down hard into an admittedly comfortable chair. He barely had time to turn his head before a cool wave of awareness hit him smack in the face. Gurgling and spitting, he still hadn't found the aggressor when he had a hot cup thrust into his hand and a towel into the other. He listened like a hurt puppy to the stereotypically strong-minded girl of his kin. From the accent, he identified one of the southern foothill dwarves. They were generally more amicable then his own kin.

She was gone again before he could sputter a single retort. Looking around in embarrassment, he nodded slowly to the man whom he assumed was in charge. "Igh...," he said slowly. "It it’s true. Though MOST of ye know to use hot water on a dwarf ye...." The last comment was directed at the back of the inn, but trailed of when he realized that a bucket of scalding water was likely on the way. Making himself small, he backed under the table.

Peeking out with cheek red in shame, he said to Setsa, "Aye am sorreh for the ruckus madam." He then shrank back out of sight.

[Jinxed]

"Sheesh, I thought we were supposed to be on vacation..." Lanella sighed, sinking into a chair. The conversation had already gone towards the fight against Deldranna. Not that she wasn't all for it, it just happened that she already had sore memories because of that stupid land-grubbing completely tasteless queen of the demons. Seriously, anyone amassing trolls in the Anthar Wastes had to be desperate...

Lanella gazed around their little group, taking in the new arrivals as well as her familiar friends. She didn't have any kind of mental abilities like Setsa, but she was happy to believe that together, everyone could make a difference. Besides, they had already gotten Eversong to open up and join the fight. And Lanella had to admit, that was one hell of a feat.

Instead of joining in the conversation (aside from her sarcastic comment), Lanella opted to just sit and listen. She figured that if nothing else interesting happened for a while, she could leave and spend her time in Vealigarde mostly on her own. But she was in a better mood than she had been of late, and wanted to take the opportunity to spend some time with her friends, so she just sat in her chair silently, an amused smile on her face.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas walked down the stairs, rubbing sleep from his eyes. He walked over to the table most of the team was sitting around and collapsed into a chair. He noted several uneasy stares, but payed them no attention. He could really care less about other people's opinions right now. He glanced at everyone in turn, and sighed. "Where are we going, what are we doing and what's going to go wrong?" He asked. In the back of his mind, he recalled the imposing paladin from yesterday. He shivered slightly, hoping he wouldn't show his face in the tavern while they were in there. Since when have I ever got my way? He wondered sarcastically, trying- and failing- to will himself into a good mood. He sensed Heda in one corner, and began to watch Edynol, deciding that whatever the immortal was doing was more interesting than his own idle brooding.

[Pidge]

Jai had slept well and woke early. He had a few leftover thoughts from the previous night and had decided on a few things. Most importantly was how he planned to use his extra morning time. He was taking the necklace he had bought to an enchantress.

Setsa, bless her heart, seemed to have a habit of exhausing herself...and if their last battle had taught him anything, throwing herself in harms way. Worse the battles ahead would be harder. He was getting the necklace enchanted to grant strength and healing. He knew Setsa could heal herself but she didnt always pay attention to herself.

He left the palace early with some advice on where he needed to go, people in the palace were quite useful. It took him a bit of wandering around but he finally found the small secluded shop he had been informed of. Entering he was surprised to see how bright it was inside considering the fact that there was only one window. He was also surprised to be met by an over friendly lady covered head to toe in pastel fabrics. He actually blinked a few times in surprise before launching into an explanation of what he needed done.

"It will take a bit of time and money sonny, but I can do it." the lady, Vowrece, told him.

Jai nodded "Take your time." and she went to work. He waited sitting in the shop.

It was about an hour before Jai was able to leave, but with the necklace box in his pocket he started searching the town for his travelmates. They werent hard to find considering they were all sitting together for once in a bar. It seemed he was actually the only one missing and mentally scolded himself for not leaving the palace earlier. Slipping through the bar he arrived just in time to see the water inccident with the drunk dwarf and couldnt help laughing to himself and giving things a moment to settle before approaching the table.

"Well well...nice to see everyone. Umm...and to see all the new faces?" he smiled a bright grin "Everyones been busy...Its great to meet everyone. Im Jai, hopefully this odd bunch hasnt said anything to bad about me."

Jai took a seat at the table where he could. He passed Setsa a look down the table and a little mental message. 'Got you something...' and he smirked before taking a second to look at everyone once and ending his stare on Edynol. "Any real plans yet?"

[Setsa]

Setsa smiled at the Dwarf under their table "well you are definetly up now so I doubt she will come back with the hot water so come..take a seat and join us will you? No apoligies nessisary.." Pulling out another chair amongst the group around the single table. Noticing Lanella having something else on her mind she looked at her, the door then back to her friend indicating their business shouldn't take long then she could slip out easily enough. The elf's eyes lighting up however when she saw Jai walking through the door and into the tavern. Their group was one that together would stick out like a sore thumb but it made no matter to her...they saved so many people in the last winning battle she could care less what people thought of them paticulary at times.

'Got you something...'

"Oh really now my dear Jai? Care to share what that might be now?" she relayed back into his own mind...Jai never gotten her anything before so this really peaked her interest along with shared curiousity. Letting Edynol talk to those who were interested in joined their goals to save and restore balance to Ethanria as she talked to Jai via their minds.

[Higurashi]

Carthak gratefully, but cautiously came out from under the table. Sitting himself down in a comfortable chair; he observed the group. They were a pretty serious lot. The one that thought he was unnoticable was creepy. The clack of claws unnerved Carthak in one of those ways. It was an ancestorial memory, one of the claws of claws coming before pain and suffering. He was going to let it pass. After all, he wouldn't want to upset his current employer.

It was then that he noticed the change in the elven mistress'es demeanour. Looking over his shoulder, Carthak watched another figure enter the room. He talked to the group at large, though Carthak didn't respond. Carthak had gotten pretty good at reading faces, especially hidden expressions and intentions. Looking back from the Elf to the newcomer, he saw some sort of understanding pass between the two. He didn't like it, and wasn't quite sure why.

There was just something about the way he stood. He held himself with an air of importance, like he had a higher purpose. That had never been favorable in Carthak's mind. All beings were of equal worth, admittedly, some more equal than others. A life was a life, no matter the body it inhabited. Then there was the smell. It reminded Carthak of something from his ancestor's memories. It disconcerted him. He chose to stay quiet for once in his life and observe.

[Car'mael]

Heda arched a brow at the other demon, thoughtful, and sent a wordless mental touch as way of greeting and acknowledgement. He was too wary of his own blood to offer anything else, though he agreed silently with the man's sensible questions.

The dwarf's antics were amusing, however, and the Harpy's lips quirked in a bit of a smile beneath his hood. He couldn't help a soft snort of a laugh, so low a tone as to almost be a hum, as Carthak dared emerge from beneath the table.

The elven mistress and the newcomer she seemed attached to he nodded to silently, as much a greeting as he tended to offer most folk. They seemed to have something between them, he observed, if those looks they exchanged meant anything. Interesting, but surely a point of danger if the Demon Queen found out? Idly, he wondered what it felt like to have someone give a damn about you... enough to defend you, or perhaps even take it to the level of love as his parents had...

Wait. The Immortal had done something of the sort for Heda, hadn't he?

Brows knitting in consternation, the Copper Harpy mused that over.

Was it supposed to be this unsettling to have someone care about you? It was certainly... odd. He had been so long without such a feeling, it was completely unfamiliar now. This Edynol wasn't exhibiting any lovelorn behavior towards Heda of a kind he had observed before, however, which was somewhat reassurring. But it left the question of why. Yes, the man had explained about past loves and the value of life... but that did not explain why Heda, now. At least, it did not explain enough to satisfy the half-demon.

Heda's eyes strayed to the quiet human girl at the side, Lanella by name, catching her gaze briefly. His own burgundy ones nearly glowed with a swirling mixture of curiosity, confusion, and melancholy.

[Edynol]

(Skipping ahead a few weeks.)

A few weeks of staying in Vealigarde proved to be relaxing for Edynol. Aside from a few heated discussions with the High Council about how best to engage the demon queen's forces, things went pretty smoothly. Edynol started the day by having breakfast with Koctus in the palace garden, where Cha'kah was teaching her children to swim in the small pond there. "She is a natural mother," Koctus said as he smiled at the family of Stormpanthers. "Most stormpanthers lose a few young in their first litter, but Cha'kah has kept them all alive and healthy. As feirce of a protector she is, she truely has a kind and loving heart."

Edynol smiled as the cubs played in the shallow edge of the pond, tackling their mother and each other, each of them already as large as a grown forest wolf. "Setsa can hardly talk about much else than those cubs. It's good they are ready to leave their mother now, any longer and I think the young druid would resort to kidnapping."

As if summoned by the mention of her, Setsa comes walking into the garden. When she approaches the pond, both of the boys and one of the girls run up to her like a favorite aunt, the other two girls still wrestling around with their mother. The three cubs then tackled Setsa playfully, sniffing and rubbing their heads heads against her face while one of the boys licked her hand. Edynol Chuckled a little. "Good morning, Setsa. It seems they're competing to become your companion. I do not envy your position, having to choose one."

[Setsa]

Tackled to the grass being greeted by three of the cubs she laughed cheerfully. Rubbing her head softly back against theirs as was their greeting, the one male licking her hand after managing to sit up. She petted his head rubbing the bridge of his nose between his eyes with two fingers as he gives off a low rumble of a purr. Knowing that it was finally time for the cub to choose her and vice versa as their companion she looked up at Edynol briefly while moving to kneel trying not to be knocked over from the cub's body rubbing against her. "Well I talked to Koctus earlier a few days ago and it's not that hard...if the cub can give me it's true name into my mind then that is the one I'm to have as a companion." As if knowing what exactly was going on the cubs calmed down sitting around her as she started with one of the males... Looking deep into his eyes softly petting before both closing their eyes and resting forehead to forehead...after a few moments nothing happened as the cub only gave her a brief nuzzle and trotted off back to the pond. The same thing happened with the next cub until Setsa came to the last one..the largest of the two males. Him having to lower his head more to match her gaze she did the same practice of stroking his fur before resting forehead to forehead... Smiling after a few long moments she kissed his head as he licked her cheek, holding steady as she used him to stand up ..both walking to Koctus and Edynol where they were having breakfast.

"Edynol..Koctus...may I introduce Tankrou...eldest son of Cha'kah, or as he likes to be called, Tank. As my stormpanther companion...." With a slight nod from Tank, his mother watching with approval having taught her children well, he nuzzled Edynol's hand, then Koctus' before rubbing against Setsa once more before trotting off to rejoin his stormpanther family who celebrated by dunking him under the water. Sitting down with the two she smiled softly "guess we got one more in our group now hmm?"

[Higurashi]

Carthak was once again drunk in a bar. However, this time it was different. The local bar-owners knew Carthak by name. He had managed to be a regular customer at nearly all of the properly seedy bars in the city. After all, it was well know that a certain level of seediness was required for the beer to taste right. At the moment, Carthak was stationed in the back left corner of the 'Sneezing Dragon' tavern. Even for a tavern, this place was a real dump. If you were lucky, you didn't get a dead cockroach in your drink. It was commonly known as the bar of choice for those who had nothing to lose.

The bar's owner was named Murphy. Among so many exotic names in the world, Murphy was a bit plain. But, the name had served him well. Along with a completely forgettable look, it made him almost unnoticable. There had been a long line of Murphy's whbo owned the Sneezing Dragon, but few were ever in as much danger as Murphy was at this moment. This was because Carthak was in a Mood. Everyone who was anyone in the criminal underworld of the city knew what that meant. It meant someone was going to die. If they were lucky, it would only be someone stupid enough not to be careful.

At first, there had been the normal number of patrons in the bar. Carthak was welcomed eagerly, though with caution. A round was put on the house for all in approval of their best customer. It must be known Carthak had independently put a great deal of acquired cash into the cash flow of the local bars. Bringing his men along with him had only added to the fun. Sure, there was the occasional death, but that wasn't so important.But, slowly, a deathly silence had descended over the patrons as more and more ale disappeared into the Dwarf's gullet. Eyes stared wide as a twelth, then a seventeenth, even a twentieth succumbed.

Slowly, one of the edgier patrons began to make his way to the door, keeping his eye on Carthak. The dwarf instantly looked up with a hawk's stare. The man froze on the spot, slowly raised his hands, and sat down in a nearby chair. Even more drink was ingested. Suddenly, without warning, the drinking stopped. The dwarf was mid-way through a tankard. In that one moment, panic overtook those terrified souls. A mad rush for the door was instantaneous.

The Dwarf, roaring with rage launched himself at the fleeing people, axe raised.

[Mr. Rope]

Oh, the mighty that had fallen to the defenses of Vealigarde. Many assassins would have given very much to be in Mr. Ropes position right now. Inside the shell, more than capable of taking any number of heads. Unfortunately for them, he very well may be the only assassin to ever step this deep into the palace - excluding any possible stealth-based soldiers of the Queen's ranks.

Over the course of their stay in Vealigarde, Thaddeus had more or less been a shadow of Edynol, as he was at this very moment. For the first day, he had been rather talkative, though he became significantly more silent when he had finished conveying details of payment. Since then, he'd spoken very little unless spoken to. Thankfully, no righteous people were aware of Mr. Rope's position and history, as such would cause a great many problems.

Setsa's influence over these people, as well as the stormpanthers, reminded Mr. Rope of someone. Sunny, the daughter of one of his associates, would be turning six soon. She HAD always been fond of these beasts, and it wasn't likely her own father would get her anything impractical...

No. Thaddeus Rope was not a thief. Not even for Sunny. One way or another, he would return home with a stormpanther legally. Short on change as he was, however, that might prove rather difficult of a task. That would change, however, at the conclusion of their upcoming journey, speaking of which...
"Mr. Crezlyn, it is my duty to inform you that every day we idle in Vealigarde, your final bill increases ever so slightly. Compensation, you see, for my inability to return home. From a militaristic standpoint, it may also be considered wise that we depart relatively soon."

Business, business, business. It was situations such as these that made Mr. Rope feel as if part of his job was to keep his employers from enjoying themselves.

[Edynol]

The people that got up and started running for the door, as it turned out, weren't running from Carthak, but from three figures in silver robes carrying long staves. Just about anyone was welcome into the city of Vealigarde, and many thought it a weakness in the city's defenses and numerous people had attempted to organize an underground crome organization, but failed miserably and the groups never lasted more than a few weeks. Suddenly, the head of Carthak's axe melted into nothing more than a smooth nub at the end of the handle and then a concusive impact filled the air, making everyone running for the door drop down unconscious. One of them though, a middle-aged woman, wasn't fully affected and stood up slowly. Her hands then started glowing as she conjured lightning to throw at the Vealian Warders, but as soon as the lightning left her hands, one of the warders pointed his staff at her and the light fed back on hear, making her eyes explode in their sockets. Unfortunately for the woman, she would live through this and never see again.

A few moments later, a dozen city guards came and hauled the unconcious people away to the city prison. One of the Warders then approached Carthak. "You, Carthak. We were instructed to inform you that your company is preparing to leave. We are not messengers, so I suggest you make for the palace with all haste. You would not like for us to escort you." The man spoke with a smooth, even tone and wore a blank expression, but there was an intense look in his eyes as if daring the dwarf to try something.

Back in the palace, Edynol nodded at what Thaddeus said. "If you live through the coming days, Master Thaddeus, be assured your name will be well known and you will be taken very well care of for the remainder of your life. Your service to me is a service to the world and all the free races. And such a service will not go unrewarded." Edynol then patted Rope on the shoulder. But having said that, we are leaving now. I recieved word this morning that the Cairdians have agreed to let us use their ships. We already have horses and a supply wagon waiting for us at the East gate, which is where we are headed now. I have sent messengers to find inform the others."

As they walked out of the palace, a black raven flew down and purched on Heda's shoulder. Edynol turned to Heda and chuckled a little as he shook his head. "Well, seems Jexus has taken a liking to you, Heda," Edy said in an amused tone. Jexus then squawked happily before jumping off Heda's shoulder and taking his usual form of a horse.

[Car'mael]

Heda had perched himself much as a bird on the palace's battlements most of the time, a dark bird lingering and watching the activity within and below as if waiting for something. Now and again, mainly at night, he vanished outside the walls and wards (as they were now allowing him to come and go) to find "dinner", leaving dead animals as silent testament to his feeding when the sun rose again. So far, he stuck to animals, unintelligent things, keeping a low profile.

Today, he had loomed in the distance, staying well back from the Stormpanther and her cubs. Such would smell him out easily enough, even invisible, and a mother's instincts were strong. Had not his mother done amazing things on his own behalf? Feeding him with her own life to allow them to cross the sea to this land... standing up to her own kind for him... seeking a new land and life for him to grow... Heda would not test this one. Setsa's bonding to one of the cubs made the Harpy tilt his head to one side, surprised, yet a touch of envy glowing in his burgundy eyes. A companion... someone to remain a loyal friend for life... She was lucky to have earned such along with her relationship to that Jai person.

"Congratulations," his low soft rumble whispered, a breath on the wind.

But he did wish to watch this Mr. Rope. The man was also shadowing the Immortal, after all, much as he himself did, only more openly so. When Edynol announced their departure, however, the half-demon glided silently in the party's wake--only to be startled into stiffening and freezing in place when the raven landed on him.

A raven--yet not one? How odd!

When it became a horse, Heda cocked his head at it, intrigued... and his lips quirked slightly into a hint of a real smile. As the others moved on, the Harpy reached out a taloned hand towards the now-horse creature, careful with those sharp claws, to pet its nose with the lightness of a person handling a butterfly's wing. He knew his claws were dangerous, easily harmful of others, and if he drew blood he would draw lifeforce with it--and he did not wish to harm it. He, too felt a strange fellow-feeling with this Jexus.

"Jexus... has strange taste," Heda murmured wryly, amused.

Idly, the half-demon wondered how he would eat on the ships. But then, if enough supply beasts were on board and still alive as most mariners kept them, he would have a source to feed on. Otherwise... he would have to seek out "volunteers"... even if some were not so voluntary. Well, no matter--like most things in his life, Heda would deal with that situation if and when it arose.

[Setsa]

There time in Vealigarde was very nice and most relaxing..but if they were to complete their quest staying here wasn't going to solve it by far. Standing up she spoke to Tank's mind of the news, which it seemed he knew as well. The stormpanther cub nuzzled his mother and siblings before joining Setsa at her side after rubbing his face affectionately along her leg. Giving his a soft pat on the head they followed the others to where their horses and the supply wagon was waiting. Mounting into the saddle of her black draft of a horse she patted his neck as he moved his head up and down anxiosly ready to get back on the road. "Well...time for another round of questing is it?" a smirk on her face with a kind smile as Setsa fastened her cloak around the neck. Tankrou looked up at his new elven female companion as he was too ready giving a long strech extending his front legs, arching his back with an impressive roar for such a young stormpanther to then look up and give a nod. Gathering the reins Setsa and Tank rode up to Edynol and the others that were present as they waited for the full group before heading out.

[Jinxed]

Lanella had, again, fallen asleep in one of Vealigarde's many illustrious and extensive libraries. It reminded her of the days she had spent as a student, spending many late nights in the library studying. Over the past few weeks in the city, she had spent a lot of time reliving those days. Though she still tried to spend time with her new friends, Lanella was leaning more towards solitude, as she studied up on methods of energy transfer and sharing. She and Setsa both seemed to have the tendency to work themselves to literal exhaustion, and she figured that anything to help would benefit.

So it was in that library that she was found by a palace messenger. She rubbed her eyes, and pulled up the hood of her silky blue cloak to hide the mess that was her hair. It didn't take her long to make her way to Edynol and the group, ready to move out. With her messenger bag at her side, as usual, Lanella didn't even need to worry about packing anything for the journey. She always had her few belongings with her.

"Good morning everyone." Lanella greeted, still groggy. She had passed out at the library very late into the night, and missed breakfast. It was going to take her a while to wake up properly. But one thing she knew would help would be the walk ahead of her. As usual, she refused a horse. Her own two feet would always be enough for her.

[stevezilla]

Zendros was once again just wandering around, treying to guess when everyone would be leaving. He went up to the grove of trees he had landed in and went inside like a flash, feeling that it was about the only place where he could return to his dragon form safely. Zendros went into his dragon form once he was deep inside and ate a few shrubs before relaxing and going to sleep for the time, feeling much better as he could strech out his wings, although an unusual cold freeze was about the grove from his presence.

[Edynol]

As the company sets out, they are met by Koctus the family of stormpanthers. "Forgive me for delaying you," he said to Edynol, "but I have been in contact with Taerazana, the Blue Broodmother, and with your permission, I would like to accompany you to Tremal Knell. The magic of Stormvale is failing, and we think Deldranna is behind it. She has decided to help your cause, though, and is going to Dragonwood Vale to request a meeting of the Dragon Brood Hierarchy."

Edynol nodded at the large torrock druid. "You are more than welcome to join us, Koctus. Your skills in diplomacy could be of great use to us, considering what happened the last time I visited the Great Trees." Koctus smiled and bowed his head in thanks then called Cha'kah and her cubs to his side. A short distance ahead, Jeredai was waiting with his wagon and two horses.

"About time you kids got here," the old man said in a joking tone. "If I knew you were all gonna drag your feet I'd have gotten in a few games of Bones this morning." The old man chuckled as he shook the reigns to get the horses moving. "Yall are welcome to any food or drink in my wagon if you get hungry or thirsty, just don't touch the plumgrapes. The Cairs trade really well for those and I haven't had gatorshark meat in a long time."

Edynol chuckled at the old man's ramblings as the company started forward again. "We will taking the southern path to Kelthallinel and Stoneriver Pass. The distance maybe longer, but with current assortment of travelers, it will take us several days just to convince the Avens to let us through. And then, if someone causes any trouble, we will all be held for questioning. And you would not enjoy their questioning. There is a reason crime hardly exists in Avenstone."

[Fox Xalian]

The road had been long, but for the Starseer family carriage the journy had come to a crossroads. Adra'liana, was one of them, and she was going off on her adventure. Most people would not expect one of the armed guards to be one of the family members, but Adra was a trained Seraphim, besides she had another one of her fellow Seraphims as well as two Starseer Valkyries to help. Her parents and thier manservent where standing outside the carriage talking to thier daughter. "My lord, with all due respect, I don't think Adra should be sent out" the manservent said. "Oh freeze up Caleb, you know I can handle myself!" Adra snapped. Caleb stepped back as Lord Starseer stepped forward. "You are young, but you are also well trained, plus we know you wont be going alone, I called our friend Koctus to find a group worthy enough to help you" he said. One of the Valkyries, a girl who had a sword and shield, stepped forward and hugged Adra. "Be safe, or I'll never forgive myself for letting you go" she said. Adra smiled. "I will be Tahliah, don't worry, you just keep the rest of the family safe, that is your job" Adra said, pulling away from her friend.

After more goodbyes and talking the Starseer carriage left, with Adra still standing on the side of the road. She lifted her hood off her head, she wouldn't need to travel trying to look like one of the guards now, she needed to be recognisable to her families friend. She smiled as she made sure her bow was pulling the right strength for effective damage and armour piercing should she need it. Her small quiver of arrows only held 12 missiles, but that is all she usually needed. Her sword and throwing dagger where both sharpened and in thier sheaths. Under her vest you could barely see the scales that formed her armour, which she had reinforced so they where high-grade iron as well as leather, her circlet aitting perfectly on her head as her cloak billowed out behind her in the breeze.

[Setsa]

One of the messengers Edynol had sent out to summon the others for their departure appeared beside Setsa with Tankrou growling low in warning. Seeing him bow in respect however made the cub stop but keep a very ready eye on him as he spoke to the elf. "Mi'lady...I bring news of Carthak; he was more than just drunk...even for a dwarf when we found him at an inn. Bringing the news that he needed to return to the palace to depart on time didn't bid too well with him. The drunk crazed Carthak used his weapons against us challenging us to a fight and.." The man standing up straight looking at Setsa, "we had to end his exsistance where he stood."

Hearing such Setsa gave a single now understanding their position in the matter. "Very well I shall inform Edynol of this news thank you. Come Tank, lets catch up to the others now hmm? Your family will be with us for awhile longer after all.." Kicking her heels into the horse they made quick work to catch up to the others as Tank joined his family nuzzling his mother's head briefly. Riding ahead to catch up to Edynol, she in a low voice relayed the message to him of the dwarf who had one too many drinks even for him before realizing they were a couple dragons short. Zendros..Jai..we are leaving now to the southern path to Kelthallinel and Stoneriver Pass. Please join us now before we get much further..." Speaking to both of their minds Setsa moved back to travel beside Lanella.

They weren't but an hour into their travels when a lone young elf woman was seen standing at the edge of the road as if she was expecting their arrival. Calling Cha'kah to his side as the cubs stayed with Setsa and their oldest brother, the torrock greeted Adra with a smile and gentle nod. "I am glad to see you arrived here in good spirits Adra..." His dragon-twig staff in hand he turned to the others who were waiting to hear an explaination... "Forgive me Edynol..all of you for not telling you sooner but seeing as this all happened so fast time was of the essence. This is Adra'liana Starseer I know her family very well and had agreed to have her accompany us as she has had much training but no experience on an adventure.... with so many of us here I viewed this as the perfect time for this young elf to begin." Ushering Adra to join in with the others, Koctus walked beside Edynol in the lead to further discuss this if needed while the 4 cubs trotted up a little to check out the new girl in their ranks.

[Mr. Rope]

Mr. Rope bowed slightly, almost like a servant or butler. "Ah... Avenstone. Business in that area is rare, though I daresay I've perfected it. All it takes is Ricin. Such a delightfully slow-acting poison, it is. By the time anyone realizes their sickness isn't simply a stomach virus, they've long forgotten about sharing dinner with me."

He kept to himself for a majority of their trip, performing regular inventory checks to assure none of his belongings were out of place, as well as keeping a mental tab on the ever-rising payment Edynol would owe him at their journey's end.
Distance and Danger times the Base Price, minus any materials provided... With the addition of any separate assassination contracts and a minor discount for any life-saving maneuvers on the client's part...

His calculation was cut short by the arrival of yet another Elf woman. Apparently this was her first major journey. Thaddeus found it to be a rather dangerous choice for a first trip, but he brushed it aside, having no reason to care, besides perhaps an increase in pay if she were ever to require his assistance. He approached Adra'liana, smiling as he offered his hand to her. "Welcome to the road, Miss Starseer. My name is Thaddeus Rope, and travelling is something of a profession of mine, albeit in a less official, legal way than most of the rest of these ladies and gentlemen. I'll be serving as a mercenary and assassin during our trip, but feel free to ask me any questions you may have, and I'll do what I can to answer them- free of charge." Rope couldn't help but grin at the last three words. Free of charge. Out of everyone there, he was probably the only one who would charge money for anything in the first place.

[stevezilla]

Zendros was sleeping in the grove when he was woken by the mind message Setsa had sent. He got up and stretched out his wings, got ready, and shot up high into the sky as fast as he could, which was a bit tiring for him as he wasn't used to near vertical lift offs. He got away from the city and went to what was most likely the way Setsa said they had gone. Zendros went past a few flocks of birds and some houses before he managed to catch sight of the group. They were just a small dot at first but gradually Zendros could properly see them. He went lower, though not too low, before he descended slowly to land, Zendros touched the ground and slowed down, making a fairly quiet landing and staying a bit behind the group at first, noticing some in the group he hadn't seen before.

[Car'mael]

Heda had glided along behind the wagon like a disconcerting large black shadow, a bit irritated at having to stay visible. Moving like this, he resembled a ghost, silent, his black robes rippling yet not acting like true cloth, no feet visible beneath the hem as he was using those spirit-robes to levitate when he moved, his pace easily matching the horses' without effort. True walking, on his part, was more the ungainly gait of a bird due to his talons, and left tracks--both of which he preferred to avoid.

The problem was, he tended to unnerve people this way. It was... annoying at times, to deal with their reactions.

The Torrock he observed with his usual impassivity, though he was impressed by the man's influence and reputation. Much had he heard about this one, and much seemed to be truth so far. The elf he introduced, the half-demon observed with equal curiosity. Still, the Copper Harpy stayed well back, so as not to offer threat to the stormpanther cubs now investigating the girl.

Glancing over his shoulder at the landing dragon, he inclined his head slightly in acknowledgement to Zendros's arrival.

[Fox Xalian]

Adra bowed her head and shook Thaddeus's hand. "Nice to meet you all, and it's good to see you again Koctus" she said, smiling. She slung her longbow over her shoulder again and looked around at the group. She watched the cubs with great interest. She ahd never seen a stormpanther before, but had read a little about them in the lore books she had studied at her family estate. "So where is our first destination?" she asked, looking at Koctus and the person he had just gone to talk to then back to Thaddeus. She ran her fingers along the hilt of her sword, feeling the intricate designs carved into it.

[Pidge]

As the time leading up to the groups departure grew closer Jai had grown nervous. It was an anxious twitch for travel that he had always had...traveling with a group had his nerves up as well. Edynol, Setsa, Lucas, and Lanella were all so familier to him now that he would feel odd without them...but he wasnt so sure about the others yet...

Unable to sleep the last night before their travels he had gathered his things and left the palace. Flying out over the city in his dragon form he had enjoyed the night air under his wings and had even endulged in a bit of hunting, catching a few birds. He ended his flight landing on a rooftop near dawn. He landed silently and took a deep breath before finally catching some sleep.

He was awoken by Setsa voice in his mind. Apparently his little flight had caused him to oversleep a bit. Thankfully he was packed and ready to go and simply had to fly off. Shooting into the sky he angled himself off towards the groups location and flew. He was a fast flyer and caught up easily enough. Once again he seemed to be the last one there...he was going to have to break that habit.

Landing near Zendros he nodded to the other dragon before observing the group. Introductions seemed to be in order so Jai shifted into his human form before quietly walking up next to Setsa horse and smiling at her before patting the horses neck.

"Thank you for waking me dearest..." he said quietly with a wink before smiling to the newcomer, another female elf. "Pleasure to meet you."

[Setsa]

Seeing everyone together now, with the addition of a very young elf, Setsa smiled to her in greeting. "Welcome Adra....you will certainly have much experience to continue your life with when we are at last finished." Looking around the elf smirked as they were definetly a mixed group...but such is a good leading example of what Ethanria can be once peace and unity is returned.

The elf woman then picked up the familiar sound of something large comming their way. When Jai arrived at her side giving thanks her face brightened considerably. "Well there was no way I would ever leave you behind my dearest one...I have yet to give thanks to you for giving me such a wonderful necklace...." The heart shaped locket that she had yet to open was around her neck matching nicely with the beautiful pendant she recieved from the queen in Eversong. Leaning over in the saddle she kissed Jai deeply while still moving. "Thank you.....it's beautiful....you are indeed too good to me my Jai" Nuzzling his head before she straightened in the saddle as Tank padded over to Jai rubbing up against him after seeing his companion give such a greeting that his mother explained was a type of courting gesture that with such kinds...'may or may not result with a mating pair."

[Edynol]

After a few days of traveling, they finally reached the river Kelthallinel. The journey thus far was pleasent, aside from a few wild beasts attacking, but they proved to be more of a good meal than a threat. The walls of Avenstone stood high just a short distance away, standing about a hundred yard high, the watch towers about twenty yards higher. The river was a wonder in itself, running from deep underground. On the land, the river looked to be one of the shortest, but in truth it ran underground at least as far as Frozh Kholdar.

As they set up camp near the river, Cha'kah and her cubs went to play in the shallow water. Cha'kah, being such a strong swimmer, went out into the deeper , rushing waters to get some fish for her family, but growled if any of the cub tried to go too deep as if scolding them. Koctus didn't bother with a tent, he would sleep on the ground with Cha'kah and her family, which he considered his family too. Anella helped the others with setting up camp while Edynol went hunting for some food with Jexus, eventually coming back with a large zebra-elk tied to Jexus' back.

"We are in luck," Edynol said as he put the large beast on the ground next to the fire that Jeredai built. "This happens to be the zebra-elks' grazing season, which means all the males are out gathering for winter while the females stay at home with their young."

Jeredai chuckled a little as he made some tea over the fire. "Heh. Just be careful not to damage the stomach and liver. I can make gensai oil with them." Known to most priests in the southern kingdoms, gensai is one of the most potent cures for poisons and venoms. "Lanella dear, you wouldn't happen to have any jasperfoil leaf would you? I'm afraid I forgot to pick some up from the herb shop before we left. If not, I could always venture into Avenstone and meet up with you all on the other side, the Avens know me quite well. But I would rather not seperate from the group and would like to make that gensai oil while the organs are still fresh."

[Jinxed]

Lanella enjoyed being back on the road, and was actually comforted by being attacked by wild animals. It was what she was used to, and it was very familiar, and much better known to her than staying in palaces and cities. Even if she had spent a year in Vealigarde once upon a time.

She glanced up from her resting spot on the bank of the Kelthallinel as Jeredai addressed her. The silky blue cloak she had taken to wearing was neatly folded on the ground next to her, resting on top of her trusty messenger bag. She was still wearing the circlet that the man had given her.

"Um... I think so..." Lanella replied mildly, a thoughtful look on her face for a moment before she moved the cloak and opened her bag, rummaging through it for a moment. She pulled out a small leather bag, bound by a leather string, and seemed to weigh it on her hand for a moment, before tossing it towards Jeredai. "I don't have very much... I hope that'll be enough for you. If not, I'd be happy to accompany you in Avenstone. But that should be enough..." She trailed off uncertainly, but didn't seem too concerned. She was actually in a rather mellow mood, very relaxed. She had fallen into the familiar lull of travel; all of her senses on alert but her general mood very much happier than when she was in between travels.

Lanella watched the stormpanthers play, she gazed at the walls of Avenstone with mild interest, and she generally soaked up the sun and let herself relax. She let her thoughts drift rather than focusing on anything in particular, and would probably end up falling asleep where she was in the soft grass rather than sleeping in a tent that night.

[Setsa]

Setsa was busy helping to set up camp with tank trying to help where he could, bringing things she'd point to as he soon was learning the names to things of strange items. "Thanks Tank....now, I think that will do it yes?" Looking down to the cub as he purred in agreeent as her tent was up, followed with the bedding furs being laid down for tonight and her saddle bags. Setsa soon rejoined the group with her muscle cream jar in hand as they traveled so hard today she wouldn't be surprised if a few of them were bit aching or sore. "Anyone in need of a good massage? And don't lie as see a good number of you with aching muscles from riding or walking..." A smile on her face as she waited...even putting some on her own shoulder to ease a twinge that was bugging her....knowing it only heal itself soon enough once she allowed herself to after everyone else was attended to first.

[Fox Xalian]

Adra was sitting in a tree a meter or so from the camp, acting as a lookout. She looked up at the Avenstone walls and smiled. She watched as a zebra-elk was brought into camp for food. She went back to looking out over the area. Her bow was sitting beside her aross two branched, her quiver was right beside it, she didn't want to catch her arrows or bow on any branches above her head.

[Car'mael]

Once the party had stopped for the time being, Heda had set out to find himself some dinner. He did not recognize many of the creatures of this region, but in the wilds such as this he always found plenty to consume the life from. The half-demon didn't need much, though, not from having fed well in recent times, and so he caught a brace of... well, he wasn't sure what they were, except that they put up a pretty good fight and their life-force tasted "good".

Well, maybe their bodies would be useful for the party. He only left the mark of his metal talons gripping each in turn, so there was little damage to the flesh or pelts.

With the odd creatures in his talons, the Copper Harpy ghosted back toward the camp like a gust of raw and icy wind, staying invisible until he reached the outskirts of it, only to startle when he felt the presence of another. The new member? That cowled head glanced up at the trees and the elven archer (Adra) there.

"Have I startled you?" he asked her, his voice low and quietly ringing like a distant bell. It was about as close to an apology as he ever made.

<I do not know what these are... but would they be useful to anyone? Otherwise, I shall discard these remains farther in the woods,> he called to those who could hear even a hint of telepathy in the party, such as Edynol.

[stevezilla]

Zendros had remained in his dragon form for the time being, feeling better in that form. Every now and then he might spread his wings and glide lowly around the camp a few times, but for the main part he just lay down near the tents or walked around a bit, and even though he felt a bit odd at times, with everyone else being in human appearance, but he preferred it, rather than staying in his human form. From this Zendros wasn't far too enthusiastic about the thought of entering Avenstone, as he would surely be confined to a human form.

[Edynol]

When Lanella gave him the Jasper Foil, Jeredai beamed happily. "That is just enough, my dear. A bit more than I need, actually. Thank you very much." He then started mixing the ingredients together for Gensai oil. "Normally I'd sell this in Cairdian for a loft sum, but in these days, there are those who can use it more." He handed three of the six vials he made to Lanella and put the rest in a case on his carriage. "Take care with those now, and use it only when there are no other options."

Everyone ate good that night and there was enough left over for a good breakfast before they set out again. As the crossed the river, several Aven guards watched them from high up in the watch towers. "Whatever you do, don't antagonize the guards." He then shot a look at Heda and Lucas. "All their weapons and arrows are etched runes of warding, which are deadly to demons. But they won't bother us as long as we give them no reason to."

It took them about two days to cross the huge river, but they crossing was non-eventful, thankfully. When they finally crossed into Cairdian, though, they were met by two women and fours men in light mail holding bows and carrying spears on their backs. The light mail, though it gave adequate protection, was very revealing as once could easily see through it in the afternoon light. "Halt, travelers. You now enter al'Cair'danir," one of the females started, speaking the kingdom's name in their native tongue. "What brings you to our land?"

Edynol gave her a nod of respect. "We are here to seek passage across the sea. I am Edynol Crezlyn and I travel from Vealigarde. Queen Zangee is expecting us."

The woman looked back at her companions and two of them nodded. "You are arriving sooner than expected. The queen wishes much to speak with you before you part our shores, but very busy she is, yes? Yes. You may proceed to Cal'dar Aein. We will escort you to the main trail. You must stay on the trail and not go wandering or hunting, as per our laws for outsiders. You will reach the our great city before sunset."

Edynol nodded to the woman then turned to the others. "Do as she says. Stay with me and don't kill anything. For every Cairdian you see, there are about twenty you don't see." He then started following the scouts as they escorted them to the city.

[Mr. Rope]

Following closely behind Edynol, Thaddeus smirked slightly at his remark. "I sincerely doubt that, Mr. Crezlyn. Nevertheless, you needn't worry about me committing any crime without specific instruction- it would gain me notoriety here that would... impede future business."

The ease with which they were allowed into the city came as a surprise to Mr. Rope. So many of the group came off as shady, and for good reason. Had he been in charge of security here, none in their party would be allowed within a thousand feet of their capital without a thorough interrogation and background check. Perhaps traveling with an Immortal gave them right to speedy passage? Absurdity at best. Why, even he himself didn't fully trust all of them, never sleeping without Mia within arm's reach.

Though he didn't express it, the thought of meeting royalty was causing Thaddeus a mixture of anxiety and quiet excitement. He'd long ago come to terms with the fact that he would see kings and queens in his line of work, either as a client or a target. To meet one simply as a companion to another was... unusual, but nonetheless an honor, as well as a story worth telling to Sunny and Jonathan upon his return home.

That is, of course, assuming the Queen deemed it appropriate to hold an audience of the entire group, rather than Edynol alone. He turned his head to his client. "Mister Crezlyn, will we all have the pleasure of meeting Queen Zangee? Despite the mild risk it would present to security, I'd think it rather neglectful of her to invite us all here without making personally sure none of us are a threat to her subjects."

[Car'mael]

Heda frowned under his hood, making a bit of a face. Granted, he had fed well just before, outside those walls. Granted, he could sense the nice bright life-forces of those very guards Edynol warned of, and the six leading them toward the city.

But by the very gods, did they have to tell him not to hunt anything until they arrived? Just saying that to him made it SO very tempting... like alcohol to a drunk, or sugar to a child...

The Copper Harpy grumbled under his hood, a metalic grinding sound, irritated. At best, this night was looking like another round of rats and pigeons and other vermin when they reached the city... and hunger at worst... unless he had a volunteer to drain a bit off instead of slay. He did not like being restricted thus, nor the pangs of hunger.

For now he would abide... and see...

"The knife's question is sound. Does this Queen wish to see all, or just a select few?" The half-demon smirked slightly at Mr. Rope, wine-red eyes gleaming with a hint of the hunger likely to hit him later in the day. "I would not say none of us are a threat. Not yet, in any case... It may depend on her... hospitality..."

<Well-fed guests are well-behaved guests,> he chuckled mentally. He had no wish to cause trouble, but he had as much right to live as any creature traveling through, in his opinion. One didn't tell a hawk not to eat rabbits when overflying another animal's fields...

[Setsa]

Setsa smiled as they rode onward on the main road not even stopping to camp or rest as it was more important for them as a group that they could be trusted. The elf had heard of Cairdian and their..lack of clothing followed with their laws. Least she knew the laws and being an Ambassador of Eversong whether other brave souls would or not; she would follow their customs of almost nudity. Besides she had nothing to be ashame of being very fit for an elf. Thought what Jai would think of ie once they reached their destination made her smile to herself. "Fair warning everyone...Cairs wear less than the armor we just saw...casual glance is fine, flattering for them..but don't stare we don't need to be insulting anyone either. If you have a hard time just always look just above their eyes to show you're attentive and listening and not their...flesh for lack of anyother word."

[Edynol]

One of the escorts nodded at Setsa. "The elf speaks correct. Respect our customs and cause no trouble and you will be treated well." She then turned to Heda. "The queen wished to see you all. You will join her for evening food in Dining Garden." When they reach the queen's palace, which was crude compared to other palaces, made of both stone and white oak wood, they were greeted by another escort, this one with both men and women wearing nothing but a few pieces of jewelry. "You are honored," the guard said to everyone. "The queen sends her personal guard to escort you." She bowed in respect to the royal guard. "This is where I leave you. My eyes will be upon you when next you leave the palace." It was hard to tell wether that was warning or a friendly farewell.

As the new escorts brought them inside the palace, Edynol spoke to the others. "Remember to show no disrespect to the queen. Such is a crime punishible by death and Queen Zangee might very well kill you herself. She may be very young, but she has quickly become one of the most powerful shaman in the world. You must address her as Queen Zangee or her Highness until she gives you permission otherwise."

When they arrived at the Dining Garden, which was a large and beautiful clearing with a pond and a long, marble table and several different types of plants and trees surrounding the area. Queen Zangee was standing infront of the table to welcome them. She was wearing very little, only a small piece of armor that covered her breasts and a loin cloth made of gold woven so finely it looked and moved like silk. When she smiled at everyone, she had such an innocent look about her that it seemed almost impossible that she was one the most feircest warriors in Ethanria.

"Greeting, my guests," the queen said in probably the sweetest, most melodic voice anyone had ever heard. "I welcome you to my Dining Garden. Please, have a seat. We will speak and have drink while the meal is prepared." As everyone took their seats, several servants came carrying many different types of wine, tea, and juice.

[Fox Xalian]

Adra had been moving a bit apart from the group for the entire trip as an outrider. Only the last bit under the escort of the city guard was she with the rest of the group. She looked around at the city as they where escorted to the palace and into the queen's dining garden. She bowed as they where told they would feast with the queen. "Thank you your highness" she said, with all the training and eticate her noble training had provided. She took a goblet of wine and had a sip. This was nothing like the wine her family got. It was smooth but had a hint of ginger to it, which made it a little bit harsh going down. She smiled as she swirled the drink in the goblet, looking at the queen intently. 'My first royal audiance, I'm glad Septa Mordane isn't here, she'd be telling me how tyo act and how to sit and maybe even not to stare at the queen' she thought, and on that last note she looked around the garden at the plants and other stuff.

[Car'mael]

Heda merely arched a brow under his hood at the guard's words, and followed with his usual silence, ghosting along. The naked guards of the palace, he simply gave a passing glance. As one who tended to go invisible, he's seen a few sights of the years--a little nakedness was fine by him so long as it wasn't ugly.

Ugly nakedness... well, eating that would benefit society, right?

Meeting the young queen was a slight surprise for the otherwise emotionless Copper Harpy. Seemingly innocent (not that he believed that of any living thing these days), very young, pretty, and with a nice voice... well, and naked, and offering drinks and a meal. So far, he approved. Dinner was to be the telling point, to him. Heda was not one to hash out words to serve protocal. If she wanted his opinion of what she would have set out before them, it would be straight and to the point. Which was why he wasn't going to say anything unless directly addressed--so far, who knew how she'd take the blunt truth?

So he silently raised a talon to choose the tea. Nobody here, he was sure, wanted his opinion on wine. It wasn't a flattering one, after all, since he preferred fresh-drawn blood. Of course, one might think it looked almost comical for sharp metal talons like his to be delicately cradling and picking up a fragile-looking teacup like this by the thin handle.

Burgundy eyes dared his companions to offer ridicule from the shadows of his hood, offering silently to change his menu and save the queen the trouble of feeding him if so...

Actually, the tea was nice, he decided with a sip. A delicate white tea with hints of orange and notes of ginger and cloves.

The half-demon actually smiled slightly.

Yes, he approved of this little queen.

[Setsa]

Setsa bowed in turn to the queen "my deepest thanks for such wonderful hospitality Queen Zangee." In turn she accepted some of the nation's juice they hold pride in, the sweet liquid was tart yet went down like silk...indeed a juice she would never forget. Upon taking her seat the elf took the time to scan the area that was the dining garden, all the many colors from the fowers and plants really seemed to give it a calming tropical feeling. Something Setsa appreciated as the group relaxed while waiting for their meals. Nodding with a small smile to Heda who was working on some tea; it was nice to see even one who fed off blood take relish in other things that many may view as not an likely image to see him with tea.

"The garden is very nice your highness, it is wonderful to see a country take deep pride in the people and land itself. Such views make a powerful region indeed, I do for one, look foward to seeing more of what makes this place so strong." She was careful with her words.... Speaking such that would only compliment the Queen and her country; they by far didn't need to be on her bad side and Setsa was going to do her best to show that the group even in their mixed species and races, are great allies.

[Edynol]

Edynol smiled and nodded in agreement with Setsa. "Indeed, your Highness. Thank you for inviting us to dine with you. It an honor and a pleasure, as always."

Azmari smiled and bowed her head slightly. "Thank you!" she said brightly, just like any young girl recieving such a compliment. "And please, call me Azmari while in my palace. We are here as friends and allies." She then smiled at Edynol a bit timidly. "I have heard your name before, Master Crezlyn, but I was surprised to hear you are an Immortal. I am indeed honored to have one fo the eight immortals in my palace." She then looked at Setsa. "And with you are an elf from Eversong and a torrock from Everstorm. Three types of people that a week ago I'd never expect to meet in my lifetime here all at one time!" She seemed on the vurge of squeeling in glee, her smile touching her now wide, bright eyes adding to her child-like innocence, which in a way now, seemed less likely to be a forced deception and more a natural part of her. She was definitely a hard person to read, yet somehow Edynol knew she wasn't puting on a show. Somethings just couldn't be faked.

Edynol couldn't help but chuckle a little. "Thank you, Azmari. And please, call me Edynol, or Edy, if you wish," he said with smile. "These are strange times, my friend. Old barriers are falling and ancient alliances rekindling."

Koctus then spoke up in agreement. "Indeed, my young queen. And as an emissary of Everstorm, I would ask that your kingdom join us in an alliance. We have been defending our lands from Deldranna for centuries, but now it is time to go on the offensive. And we will need all free lands to be united in one cause if we are to survive the coming storm."

Azmari thought for a moment, as if unsure what to say. She was indeed very capable, and a good queen, but she was still really young to have all this weight on her shoulders. Up until a few years ago, Cairdian lived in relative peace other than an occasional raid from the Wastes that were easily averted. She had alot of training in fighting and battle, but had almost no experience other than from a few books when it came to war. "I...I will have to speak with my advisors, Master Proudleaf. Your ship will not arrive for another three days, fair seas willing, that is. I will convene an official council in two days at mid-day." She then looked at Setsa. "What is Eversong's position on this, friend Setsa?"

[Setsa]

Setsa looked directly at the Queen after taking a sip of her juice. "As ambassador for Queen Vellia and with my rare gifts. I keep nightly contact with the queen herself. Eversong was attacked from within to assasinate her while Edynol and those accompanying him were there as innocents to the attempt. Since then Eversong holds all elves within our borders for safety and unity. Eversong is a strong ally to Edynol and his purpose to retore this world's peace my queen. As such, the elven warriors are awaiting word to deploy. I would request that I am at this council in two days to relay my knowledge and gift of sight...as well as open a channel to Vellia so that she may be present as well. She want to ally with your country as well to further solidify our combined strengths."

Giving a bow of the head in respect the elf smiled when the sight of their meals approached. The smells were so appetising that surely no one would be able not to salivate in anticipation. Thanking the one who refilled her juice she smiled to the group raising her glass before taking a sip. Tankrou purring deeply behind her chair having been offered before him crisp, cool water and the finest meat around. Devouring every bite as his tail swished back and forth.

[Fox Xalian]

Adra listened to the conversation, and decided to include her voice. "Your highness...I mean Azmari...is it possible for me to send a letter to my family?" she asked, not sure how to act now. "I mean, I'm the first of House Starseer to go on any kind of grand adventure, since most of us are scholars and diplomats and healers for the most part" she added. She wondered how the queen would react to learning that Adra was not any normal member of this group, but a noble. If the thought had crossed her mind she would have brought Lucine, her pet falcon-owl, to carry messages for her, but she thought it would be better not to.

[Car'mael]

Heda eyed his meal with a bit of disappointment, not that there was much to see in his expression other than the faintest shifting of eyebrow under that cowl.

It was dead.

Resigned, he poked at his meal with a talon, being picky about his food, taking samples here and there. It was good, that much he could agree. But it wasn't of much use to him, other than just tasty as a kind of treat. It wouldn't be an issue... yet, anyway.

Glancing at Tankrou, he wondered if the companion-creature would like some of his food. It was better than wasting it.

His ears listened to the conversations around, curious. It was interesting to listen in on the negotiations for the alliance of nations. Heda had never been part of politics before, being barely a citizen of anything to start with. This was, actually, rather fascinating for the young half-demon. He rested chin on fist to listen and watch them answering back and forth.

[Edynol]

The queen nodded at Setsa and took a bite of carrot-peas as she thought for a bit. "We normally do not allow outsiders at our councils," she said finally, then she let out a small sigh. "But, times alas are changing, and do to the magnitude of what we are up against I think certain exceptions can be made and allowances granted. Setsa, Koctus, Edynol, you are invited to the council." She then looked at Adra. "You may come as well, if Koctus vouches for you. If you are from a family of scholars, your input may be useful. As for the rest of you, you are welcom to stay in the palace and enjoy what our main city has to offer. I will instruct my guard that you are all to have free leave to and from the palace."

"Koctus smiles and bowed his head to Azmari as one of the servants brought him at last a huge platter of fruit and vegitables since he didn't eat meat. "Thank you, friend Azmari. I will vouch for Adra, but the choice will be hers. While her knowledge is extensive for her young age, she does like to explore." He then turned and smiled at the elf. "But sometimes a young mind can see things others cannot."

Jeredai chuckled at that, the old man had been silent most of the evening just sitting and listening. "Very true, my dear torrock. In times like these, imagination may very well be our greatest weapon when going against someone as ancient and powerful as Deldranna."

Azmari smiled at the old man. She didn't know him all that well, but she had met with him a few times when she was younger and knew he travelled alot. "Very well put...Jeredai, if I am not mistaken?" Jeredai nodded and smiled. "Yes," Azmari continued, "if you have any information that may be useful to us, one more outsider at the council wouldn't hurt I think."

The old man raised a hand shook his head. "Oh bless the light, no, child. I've never done well at high gatherings such as those. Light burn me even being here at dinner with queens and ambassadors is a touch fancy for me. Besides, I know about as much as anyone else, truth be told. Just what I hear from others. Until recently, what's happened in the Eastern lands has never been a conscern of mine. But now that they are attacking us here in the West, it is clear the demon queen is trying to expand her reach, and can't just sit idly by like a song-elf." Jeredai then blinked and looked at Setsa with a small smile. "My appologies, dear Setsa. No offense meant, an old saying." He then tuirned back to Azmari. "Yeah, high gatherings are not my thing. But I will remain close by in the city if you should need me. Someone has to keep an eye on young Thaddeus here and keep Heda out of trouble." The old man winked at the demon and chuckled. "But may a request a hunting permit, my queen? I've met a few succubi in my time, and if I'm not mistaken, this type of food isn't very satisfying for him."

The queen noddwed her assent. "Of course," she said as she waved a hand at one of her retainers. A woman then left to get the propper papers for Azmari to sign. She then started talking to Anella about combining forces with the rest of the southern kingdoms and discussing trade routes and such as kings and queens often did.

[Setsa]

Grateful for the council invitation well knowing prior that such a meeting was very exclusive the elf gave a smile and nod in thanks. "Much appreciated Queen Azmari as as the more Ethanria is united as one the better."

The lunch was very nice and well needed for them all. Setsa was one of the first to rise up and excuse herself from the table. In need of a good washing and rest as the last few nights have been full of restless sleep. Having been escorted to the guest chamber where she will reside durring the groups time here. The very first thing she did was take a well deserved hot soak to wash up and relax. The hot water lapping at her soft skin felt nearly like heaven. Such small things were highly appreciated over a cold stream wash at times.

After a good long while Setsa finally emerged from her chamber with clean silks that only covered the bare nessecities of her chest and nether region and a better outlook for the upcomming future no matter how hard it may quickly get. Lack of clothing did prove to be better off in such intense heat. Hair let fully down just past her butt she made a special note to come here more often to allow for relaxation and to enjoy herself which was a rariety even before Edy and the others came to Eversong. It didn't take long for Setsa to find the populated beach, an empty spots where she could lay an oversized towel and lay down to soak up a few rays.

[Mr. Rope]

While the rest of his company was engrossed in conversation, Thaddeus slipped away quietly, having had enough of listening to others decide the future of the planet for him. Given some degree of freedom, he left the palace and took to his usual procedure for when he was in unfamiliar territory: searching for escape routes, hiding places, and dark corners in which an assassin could hide. He felt no need to kill anyone, but there was a strange vibe he got from the area. Serene may it be, Rope still felt uneasy. After a bit of wandering, he came across a secluded area, mostly bare, aside from a large oak tree growing alongside a bush. The two provided a feeling Rope had come to love - Quiet, unknown, and with questionable seclusion. He took a seat at the base of the tree, on the opposite side of the palace.

He procured a whetstone that he had taken from the corpse of an enemy, and began affectionately sharpening Mia. The katana's blade had faithfully avoided any chips or dents throughout their journey, but several places on its edge had become dull with extended use. As he tended to Mia, the assassin considered what he had gotten himself into. What would the others say? He could tell that for a few of them.

Mister Irish would knock back a mug of beer and tell say they should have gone together. Irish's wife, Clara, would smack him and say that he was going to get himself killed. Krauss, the fellow assassin whose entire body was covered in white bandages, would grunt and mention that sometimes mercenaries had to play the hero. Krauss' daughter, Sunny, would jump for joy that her "daddy's best friend" was doing something so brave.

That was almost enough to make him laugh. Almost. "Brave," he said out loud, as if speaking to Mia. "Brave for wanting some decent pay. That's what it's turned into for the three of us, hasn't it?" He returned the faithful weapon to its sheath. "There's no glory for the businessman. Nobody steals the hearts of millions by chasing the biggest pile of gold..." he closed his eyes, drifting into half-sleep against the rough bark of the tree.

[Fox Xalian]

Adra sat on the counsil and listened, taking notes and giving her opinions. Two of the things she was able to speak on was trade and military involvment. "Aside from scholars, we also have enchanters and jewlecrafters, as well as some of the best fletchers in our region so we can provide jewlery, bows and arrows, both enchanted and unenchanted, our two militia groups, the Seraphims, which I am part of, and the Marchwardens can rival some small armies, but mainly bandits and some small rebel factions in terms of size, but training and equipment wise they can provide quite good bolstering to any allied force we are part of" she said. She waited for the rest of the counsil to offer trade and military alliances with her family. Just then a bird squarked and landed on Adra's shoulder, she smiled at the bird. "Lucine you're here, I have some missions for you most likely, but let's see what you have here" she said, grabbing the note from the falcon-owl's outstretched talons. She read the note and smiled. "It's from my family, just some news on what been happening lately, apparently all our exploration teams, the ones I comissioned to be sent out, have returned and now our knowledge of the world and the information on our maps has expanded, so we can provide cartographical and geographical information in any offer too" she said.

[Car'mael]

Heda nodded to Jeredai, murmuring quietly with his odd voice for both the old man and the young queen, "Thank you."

Once the meal had ended, the half-demon ghosted about the palace to explore its odds and ends, just curious. He peered at fountains, along walkways and terraces, wove between pillars and trees, through rooms and gardens. Few seemed to mind. Considering all he did was look, maybe lean in to peer at something more closely, then move on silently as a ghost, he wasn't very obtrusive. It's not like he deigned to comment on any of it.

Eventually he settled on a rooftop, and simply peered off into the distance, looking about from this higher vantage with the contentedness of a hawk.

Tonight he would hunt. Probably something simple, animal. But it was nice to explore first.

[Edynol]

The next few days were uneventful as far as the Cairdians go, there always seemed to be some kind of celebration going on as there was always dancing and singing and other things happening. Two young women, the older one being no more than in her mid twenties, had taken a liking to Thaddeus and were escorting him around the city. Each one had an arm linked with his on either side as they walked and instead being jealous and fighting over hime, they both seemed to want to share him. Since the Cairdians didn't believe in monogamy, the only thing anyone got jealous about was who had the most land. The younger one, who looked to still be in her teens, was named Millendrea, but she insisted on being called Milly. The older one's name was Naronna. "We should go to Naronna's dwelling," Milly said cheerfully. "Since she has her own land now, we will not have worry of being bothered." In Cairdian, when one turned twentyfive, if they weren't already married, they were given a portion of their parents' land. It meant they were ready to live on their own and be their own master.

Naronna rubbed Rope's arm and smiled. "Yes, and Milly can cook you anything you like. She is also good at massaging and being her parents' only child, she will inherit her father winery. It is the best pineberry wine in the world." They two girls seemed to be trying to sell each other to him, which was common in their culture, but they made it clear that if he wanted one of them, he had to take them both.
__________________________________________________ _______

Meanwhile, Jeredai was hunting with heda, and keeping an eye on him as well. Not because he was distrustful of the demon, though he never fully trusted many demons, but so he would get in trouble via ignorance, which was common of all outsiders, no matter their race. Also, the Cairs weren't the only thing to be wary of. "Watch out for blue flower, young friend," the old man said as he grabbed Heda's shoulder. "That's a vasinbloom. Pretty yes, and smells quite nice, but it is poisonous to demons. One small prick of a thorn and you'll be useless for the rest of the day. That's the main ingredient for gelkin oil, which many people use to kill demons."

As the old man touched Heda's shoulder, he strangely felt nothing. Nothing to feed off of at all. If he weren't talking to and touching him, it would seem like he didn't even exist. "Ah!" Jeredai exclaimed quietly as he pointed to the north. "Fresh lion-deer tracks. No more than fifteen minutes old I'd say. They don't move all that fast, so it shouldn't be too far. Shall we?" He then motioned for Heda to lead the way.
__________________________________________________ ________

At the palace, the war council wasn't going as Edynol had hoped. "I know this tactic," Edynol said, a tinge of frustration in his tone. "The northern kingdoms aren't in any real trouble yet. They've barely put a dent in Modria Doman's outter defenses. It's a distraction, I guarantee you that if you send half you forces up there, Deldranna will spring her trap and Cairdian will be lost. And if they control your souther shores, the rest of the southern kingdoms will lose access from the trade routes and eventually people will starve and die of sickness without the medicine your trade ships bring in."

Azmari didn't like being reprimanded like a child, even her parents rarely spoke to her in such a tone. "You will not tell me how to order my forces," she snapped before she could think, her face red as her anger gave an intense look in eyes. Setsa could feel the slight vibrations from the earth beneath the floor in the Council Room. Finally, Azmari took a deep breath and regained her composure. "I apologize for losing my temper, Edynol." She then looked to Setsa. "Friend Setsa, what is your advice on on rather we should send people north or not?"

[Epostle]

Ghendaril... where the tomb lies beneath... yet is completely unkown to the world now except by few, which seek to arise the one. Why he has been chosen, no one will know because of it's secret origin that has never been discussed since the fall of the fist empire. The ones who know about its whereabouts are from a necromantic organization. They have discovered the fallen warrior's location and seek to awaken him, but there is one problem. They are missing on of the books!!! Searching for years for this final book has been taxing. But who knew such a book would fall into the arms of a random child from Ghendaril.

In Ghendaril, some of the children were out to play like normal children did, except for one child. This child was an introvert, kept so himself mostly. He didn't like playing around and stuff like most children did. He was more into scholarly type of amusement such as books and science experiments. The child had just bought the book from a book-keeper for a few coin. The child ran home with the book to his family only to learn one thing, no one could read the book. It was written in an ancient elven language that only a few can interpret. Furious about how he couldn't read the book, he began to mumble "Stupid book-keeper ripping me off like that. If I was a bit bigger..." The child then ran out of the home and into the streets. Walking and finding out what he could get out of the book.

On the other hand, there was a huge man in a black cloak that stood around 7ft tall and was largely built. The man came up to the gates of Ghendaril only to be stopped by a couple of guards. After being questioned for a few minutes, he was finally granted entrance into the city. This man was on a mission to find that book, and this was the last know location of the book. He was bound to find out eventualy. "What the master wants, is what the master gets."

[Car'mael]

Heda heeded the old man's advice, careful to ghost his way around the blue-flowered plant with plenty of berth. The odd creatures and plants of this area were new to him, and what they could and would do to himself was questionable. He really had no wish to test his mixed blood against them. Trial and error was all well and good when someone else was the one trying.

Eyeing Jeredai curiously as he passed and started after the lion-deer, he asked quietly, "What are you, Jeredai?"

He had never met a creature like this before, one he could sense nothing of, a creature without living substance. Everything had life-energy, even if it was of a kind he found inpalatable, such as another demon-blood. Even the plants and very ground had its own life-current, hard as it was for him to try draining that. But Jeredai had as much as, say, air. Considering his aged appearance, Heda mused that this "old one" must have been around far longer than he seemed.

And certainly far more than he appeared.

[Edynol]

As they tracked the lion-deer, Jeredai let out a small chuckle. "Retired, my young friend," he said, purposefully misinturprating his question. "Just an old man traveling and enjoying the time he has in this world. But I used to be a priest. Still am, I suppose. Though I am also a student of alchemy. Fascinating stuff, science is." The old man patted Heda on the shoulder again, but this time, a small hint of life could be sensed, which seemed about right for an old man. "Most people conscider the two in conflict, that one cannot truely believe in one if they believe in the other. Oh but how wrong they are. Magic and alchemy are opposite sides of the same coin, as are faith and science. Spells and curses have components just like potions and poisons, mix the wrong kinds together and they blow up in your face."

As Jeredai rambled on and on about magic and alchemy, there was a rustle in some small trees about ten yards ahead. "Shhh," the old man said as he fished a small purple orb from his pocket. "This made from dreamlotus and firepowder. It won't kill, but it will leave anything as big as a small dragon unconscious for half a day at least." Jeredai threw the small object and in a poof of smoke, the lion-deer fell over onto its side. "Now, take all that you need. You'll see the beast is still in perfect health, just asleep. But when you're finished, mind carrying it back to the city for me? Surely you woulod let an old man drag by himself for three leagues." Jeredai gave him a friendly smile.

[Car'mael]

Heda cast Jeredai another confused look, arched eyebrow and all, at the touch on his shoulder again. He wasn't one to doubt his own senses. The half-demon knew he'd been right--there had been nothing before, even if now there was something. But he wasn't going to push, as the old man clearly had no intention of revealing more yet.

Jabbing a taloned hand into the beast's haunch, Heda drank deep of the sleeping animal's life-force, draining it down to weakness. He paused then, glancing back up at the old man and frowning slightly. "Do you prefer it alive, or dead?" he asked uncertainly.

To himself, it didn't matter. He could store up what excess he drank and simply delay his next meal as he used that excess up. In sufficient quantity, he could do that for a day or so. No more than that, however. And he didn't care about the carcass.

[Mr. Rope]

To say Rope was enjoying the company of Milly and Naronna would be an understatement, which he made rather clear to both of them.
"You know, ladies... For as long as I care to remember, I've been surrounded by killers, thieves, corrupt nobles, and other... very nasty sorts. It's nice to have a break that. That makes it all the more difficult that I have to accompany Mr. Crezlyn until the end of this war. When all this is over, though, I'll be sure to come back as soon as possible."

As they walked, Mr. Rope noticed a blue flower sprouting out of the ground near a stump. Recognizing it as a vasinbloom, he noted the location and made plans to come back for it later, perhaps even search for more. Gelkin oil was likely to be useful both as a weapon and to make a few spare crowns, considering the recent increase in demand.

"Did you mention massages earlier? You know, I did quite a bit of research and experimenting with human anatomy about two years ago. Most of what I learned leaned towards the painful end of the spectrum, but I also discovered more than a few ways to release pressure and relax muscles. Perhaps I could show you them."

Thaddeus couldn't help but smirk as he remembered those days. There'd been a mild slump in business, and he'd taken to looking through the books he'd found in the office when they took it over. One of which contained a picture of the human body, with several lines and hundreds of dots scattered throughout it, varying in color and boldness. The dots were referred to by the author as "points of pressure", which, when enough force was applied, could cause an abnormal amount of pain, cut off blood circulation, or in some cases, have beneficial effects on the patient. It was... strange, to say the least. While they could never be applied practically in a fight, it made for quite a show of theatrics, and could relieve a shocking amount of pain.

[Setsa]

After feeling the vibrations linked to Azmari's emotions everyone including herself got a much better understanding of what her power's were linked to her by. Emotional gifts can be very hard to control to walk on eggshells so to speak to keep a peaceful kingdom ruled by their Queen surely must prove interesting at times. If Deldranna got wind or even knew what kind of power this young Queen possessed, and left vulnerable.... I would prove disasterous for Ethanria.

"Azmari....it is my observation that your power is heavily influenced by your emotions. With that I give you deepest respect on how well you control it. Gods know it is not easy at all at times." Setsa really had to use her experience with council talks to say what she needed to, and most importantly... Have the Queen understand in a logical view without raising emotions. "With that said; you of all people know that your kingdom is a very important one with most trade routes beginning or ending here. You have this place well guarded and protected for a reason, to keep your race safe, and Ethanria as well as you are connected to nearly every part, race, city with the goods and people that travel through here. As such, Deldranna surely has her eyes set on here for a very long time and is only waiting for the most oppertune moment to strike. To send your troops north and leaving you a good part exposed. Even with your very strong and capable warriors here.... would be feeding right into her hands. It would as Edynol said, severly damage your kingdom and in relation, Ethanria. "

"So I suggest we keep your troops here..and instead divise a plan that would throw off Deldranna and give us more time to complete the mission that we need to to be able to save our lands." Setsa smiles with a gleem in her eyes that showed she had been thinking about this for a long while. "I have as you know, been in contact with my Queen and am linked to her as we speak. She has agreed to my idea entirely and is ready to move. I suggest that the elves of Eversong travel here via tunnels that even Deldranna don't know about. Make this city the one that's Ethanria stronghold as it should be. My Queen would be here with you, and we can then send some elven troops North to help those in need. So if Deldranna attacks Eversong, there is no one there. I also suggest to send out letters to other races on residing here if they disire, to unite as one as Ethanria's people or least send their royalty or dignitaries to be united. "

Standing up she took three castle tower models as the table was a huge map of all of Ethanria. "Look...not everyone can come here...it would be hard indeed and provide more focus here which is not needed." Setsa placed the three towers on the map. in a triangle postiion with this kingdom being the center point. "If we gather everyone in these three areas....it gives us all strong defences and places to unite and live. But most importantly...it provides us prime positioning to attack for the final blow when the time is right..... An attack from 3 different sides all at once will be very hard to defend from even if she did realize it....and every royalty or dignatary here means Ethanria can effectively devise the plans of execution and strength that would be her final end of life and keep us all strong to rebuild and grow."

Standing up straight Setsa gave a respectful nod to Azmari. "That is what I bring to the table with the elven race of Eversong ready to move and my Queen ready to truly unite with you."

[Edynol]

The queen pondered Setsa's words for a while, she had never been at war and her kingdom hadn't been at war for hundreds of years, so she thought it best to listen to those who had. After a few moments, she finally sighed. "Very well," she said, having made her decision. "But I will be sending a few of my scouts with you to the East World. I myself will be traveling to Avenstone to speak with King Kaestan about allowing our young and ill to seek refuge within his walls. His son Lukas is speaking to him on my behalf at the moment, but the king requested my personal address. He doesn't realize that even though Cairdian is much larger than Avenstone, our non-warrior population is not." She chuckled a little, but it was more ironeous than humorous. "I have heard that they actually may have more children than we do running around. Families there having three to four each. Even more in some dwellings! The Stonedwellers truely are sturdy as stone to put up with all that." In Cairdian, no family had more than two children, most had only one.

Edynol chuckled slightly and smiled at Anella and Setsa briefly. Azmari was very spirited, but man could she ramble from one suibject to another when she got going. "Thank you, Azmari," Edynol said with a bow of his head. "And a good idea it is to ask Avenstone for aid, but remember, though they are almost impervious to a ground assault, they are still as vulnerable as any other kingdom from the air. And as Deldranna has shown us, she is not lacking in flyers of her own. If any of her flying monstrosities fall on Avenstone, everyone in those walls will be pinned down."

Edynol looked at Anella and she nodded slightly. "I agree. while it would be good to send your sick and injured to Avenstone, they do have some well fortified caverns, your children would be much safer in Ethranar. The Crystaldeep Caverns span underground for several hundred leagues, and if fortified well enough, can protect against anything the demon queen can send at us." As Azmari thought it over, Anella took a sip of wine and continued. "I know it is a long trek, but after I speak with my husband, he will send men to your aid and we can establish a secure trade route along the way so it will be safe."

Azmari took a deep breath and let it out, closing her eyes for a small moment. "It seems all the plans I make are not good enough. I know you Vealians like to be the hidden hand behind every throne, but know you will not be so here."

Edynol stood up and planted his hands firmly on the table. "Mind your temper child," he said in a calm voice, his tone cold as ice. "No one is trying to tell you how to run your kingdom, we are just trying to help. The decision is yours, we can only offer you council."

Anella gestured for Edynol to sit down and he did so silently. "Please don't take offense," Anella said in a modest tone, "but you are still young and have never been to war. Let us guide you, learn from us, and one day you will be as great a leader as any in these lands, better perhapse, since you are starting so young."

The young queen hung her head slightly, in that slight instant looking like a child being reprimanded by her parents. "I appologize for my harsh words, Anella. I was not trying to offend, but I will not take them back. Having said that though, you are right. There is much I can learn from you all and it would be foolish of me to deny your council." The rest of the meeting went smoothly with little arguement, Azmari even had a great idea about fortifying some of her ships to defend their outer borders, which made her feel much better when everyone was quick to agree.
__________________________________________________ ___

Meanwhile, back in the forest, Jeredai nodded at Heda. "Dead is fine, but it doesn't really matter. We will be eating it tonight either way." As they walked back to the city, the old man talked about alchemy and other sciences and how they mixed with magic, often sidetracking to how his methods were sometimes shunned by other priests of his order. "Now see, when you combine thestleroot and bogswart and bind them together with small weaves of holy magic, it makes a stench that can only be smelled by demons. To anyone else, it gives no smell at all." He took a small vile from a pouch on his belt and handed it to Heda. "Here, take a wiff, if you think ya got the stomach for it," he said with a laugh.

[Car'mael]

Young as he was, Heda tried to remember all that Jeredai tried to teach him, wanting to get a grasp of this mix of alchemy and magic--the theory, at least. It was extremely useful information, and he sought every advantage he could find for maintaining his own survival, be it physical or educational. He had been told his own father had grasped it very well, and thus held his own in the dangerous lands where his mother had met him, even carved out his own little holding to be lord of there, though he abandoned it to start a family.

Dagger Woods wasn't a good place for a family, especially if it was known that you married a human woman. Most residents respected a demon--but she had been considered his weakness, and a reason to keep attacking... It had led to the family's departure and flight--his father's death, and later, lack of acceptance by society still led to Heda's wandering...

Heda did not think he had any magical ability of his own. But knowledge was never wasted.

So Heda daringly, but cautiously, took a sniff...

...and recoiled as if his nose was burnt, gagging and trying not to retch, forced to set his sleeping and weakened prey down on the path. It was as bad as burnt demon offal mixed with swamp gas and rotting fish, left to ferment in the sun for a good decade before being refined with dragon urine. It was something he couldn't imagine scavengers and shadow-flies of the Dagger Woods tolerating even if they were chained next to the source of this stench. They probably would chew through their own limbs to escape it! Most demons would, too, probably.

Stabbing his prey (the lion-deer) again with a claw, Heda drank deep to the dregs of the remaining life-force, sending it into peaceful death in order to ease his nausea. It took a long moment to allow that extra feeding to aid him, then he straightened to his impressive height.

And Heda grinned at the old man, and slung the lion-deer back on his shoulder again as they continued their way back towards the city.

"Might I have a bottle of that, carefully stoppered? As well as what you used on this beast? After all, we may well meet some I may wish to set asleep... and our main foe has minions not so different from my own bloodlines. Both items may be useful--and I have not your magical skills to create such," he requested of Jeredai.

[Edynol]

Jeredai couldn't stop himself from bellowing, laughing so hard he grabbed his side from the aches it gave him. "I'm sorry, lad, but I did warn you," he said in a shakey, raspy tone as he wiped tears from his eyes. "Ooohhh. Well, I suppose I could wip you up a few vials. Just be careful not to get any on yourself. The stench can last for days unless you have lemongrape and snakeroot tincture handy, and I'm afraid the snakeroot only grows in the north where it's really cold and spoils quickly if not preserved by magic, so its quite rare in the southern regions."

As they approached the city, the old mana turned south and headed to a good sized tavern. "This is a good tavern, the owner here is a good friend. If we give him the lion-deer, he will feed us and bed us for two nights. Of course, you can stay at the palace, if you wish. Myself, I prefer something much simpler and less fancy. A few ales and games of bones and I'm happy as a king."

[Drakkon]

The deer stood around sixty yards away from him. Give or take in the very least. Next to Dread the squishy one as he tends to address her as, watched silently. A different person when he thought about it, yet he didn't complain. Hunting is a profession for the quiet.

The Deer approached cautiously. It smelled blood, but it couldn't figure out where it was from. Nor could it comprehend why so many scents smelled the same. Dread and the squishy one rubbed themselves with a scented herb earlier, after cleaning his wound.

This form of hunting was complex, and more often then not used on demons that sniffed out their prey, rather then the slim chance a deer would be caught in the middle of the trap. As Dread gently pulled the string of his bow back three words came through his mind.

I'm feeling lucky. With that he shot an arrow, wounding it to the point where it fell immediately. "Does this always work? It doesn't look like much skill is involved." The Squishy one stated. Dread chuckled, patting her head. "You know when I leave you at a village and follow some of the villagers into the woods?" He asked. She took a moment to consider this. "Yes."

Dread shrugged. Taking out his knife and handed it to the girl. She didn't need words to know that this is for practice. "This method is for demons. It works when there's an organized group of at least five. And we use only one man's blood." He stopped there, crossing his arms and watching her.

Alice blinked, she knew better then to take her eyes away from the deer when she was skinning. Dread had given her another test, so she had to think. But it was hard when she was trying to focus on the deer.

After a few minutes she spoke up again. "So.. if two or three of the group surround the demon, and paint a little blood on one of the trees, even if its not perfect. The demon will be confused as to why it can't see them... especially if it's not in order of movement?" She asked.

Dread smiled, gently patting her head and started helping with the deer. "Go on" He ordered. Alice began to push her train of thought again until she came up with something.

"And, during the confusion the slight hesitation gives everyone time to shoot it down with bless arrows!" She said in an excited tone. Her mentor shrugged simply, and didn't say anything.

After they had started a fire and begun eating some of its meat, and curing the rest. Alice was given the job of carefully wrapping the bones in torn cloth they kept for just that purpose. An orc clan usually buys the bones. The meat we save at least half of and sell anywhere. She ran the process in her mind.

Dread looked over at the human, half elf. A sentimental feeling came over him and he gave a long sigh. "We're leaving on the first ship we can afford." He told her suddenly. He noticed Alice didn't say anything. But he already decided, so there was no need to do so.

[Setsa]

It was little over a week since the meeting with Queen Azmari in her palace. Much had been done since then in Cairdian with the quickness of the wind to accomplish much without sending out any radar of Deldranna's. The fleet of ships were well fortified to take any sea attack that could be mustered. The ill and injured along with those elderly who elected to follow to help keep things going smoothly; all went to Avenstone as originally discussed. As for the children and others who wished to leave Cairdian and help keep the youngest generation safe, started on their journey to Ethranar. First to the capitol then to be escorted to the caverns when the time was just right. King Gareth had been working with Queen Anella as she was determined to ensure every child and person going on this journey would be well protected and arrive at Ethrangarde in good health. Queen Vellia with the immense help of Setsa; coordinated the dispersement of their people all across the lands. Everyone was clearing out from Eversong as they were being hit hard enough as is..dispanding via secret routes to the strongholds in the south so all the collective children and injured would be together. Troops were sent to the north via unknown tunnels to anyone else to aid those in need to fight and allows those who wished to escape and make the trek south to the strongholds being setup. Other troops had just arrived at Cal'dar Aein the previous night with a few to accompany in secret, the group going ot the Isles. While the rest either will stay or help with the movement of the children and ill/injured. This was indeed a massive collected Ethanria movement that already was binding the kingdoms together.

As for the group back in Cairdian, the double re-enforced ship was getting ready to depart. A group of 10 elven warriors already were below deck before dawn to keep their identity from the public unknown. The guards of Cairdian that were to accompany them already having done a second look over the ship for their own self-assurance that the ship was safe for the travelers expected. Jai was in his human form talking quietly with the elfs below about their journey over and any threats. A bit sad he couldn't fly over to really stretch out his wings but fully understanding they reason behind it..the less attention to their ship the best. Lanella spent the day before happily gathering some herbs to make a fully-stocked amount to last them awhile. Even getting a few bushals of various fruits to last the sea journey to help break up the mudane cured meat and occasional fresh baked bread meals... Ofcourse her and Setsa would make great use of the fruits so nothing would go to waste thankfully. Coming from below deck she grabbed a chair quickly to sit down and enjoy the last colors in the morning sky as the sun rose higher and higher into the partly cloudy sky. "Think there is a storm comming in?? Sea weather isn't exactly my specialty ..."

Setsa didn't hear her friend's question... she was still at the dock with the Queen Azmari back in her usual falttering elven silks for the journey. "Thank you for your generous hospitality Azmari... As well as all the help in coordinating the movement and survival of your people and those of Ethanria... Queen Vellia will keep in contact with me everynight still so if you need to get ahold of us please feel free. She already has expressed what a wonderfull kingdom you have and is greatly impressed at what all has been done under your leadership in just under a week." Such flattery can go a long way especially when it's true ofcourse. Bowing respectfully she turned and went up the ramp to the main deck of the ship. Giving a wave the elf went below deck to join the others of her kind she hadn't seen in a long time. Giving them each a hug like old friends would before dwelving into conversation on how Eversong really is since her departure.

[Car'mael]

Heda ghosted over by Lanella and eyed the horizon that she poke of. The half-demon snagged a talon on the wooden floor under his dark robes, careful not to dig too deep into the wood, using it to keep from sliding about deck. Considering he was usually slightly levitated over the ground to avoid leaving his usual heavy footmarks (which would be rather damaging to the vessel), that unfortunately left him slipping around the boat like an otter on ice, so he needed an anchor if he sought to stop and chat.

Not that Heda was much of a conversationalist, normally.

He merely arched a coppery eyebrow at her from under her hood, then looked from her to the horizon again, a silent invitation for her to expound on her conclusion and why she drew it.

One thing the Harpy hoped for was that they had some living provisions on board, or that they might have fishing along their trip. Otherwise, he might have to seek other sources of nourishment... like companions. It was rare that others let him feed off their life-force willingly, being what he was, but he could hope that these were true enough friends to consider such a proposal fairly if he had to present it. The last time he had traveled by sea his mother had sustained him, but back then he had been but a child and not needed so much during the journey. Heda wondered what this voyage might result in...

[Fox Xalian]

Adra stood on the deck of the ship, even at the docks the waves made the ship rock slightly. She looked around and saw a few spots for her to watch from. She didn't want to miss anything, she'd never been on a ship at sea before, she'd been in small boats on lakes and rivers before, but never something of this scale. She looked around at her companions, then up to the crows mest at the top of the main mast. "It's a dangerous climb, young lady, so don't even think of it" one of the crew members said when he saw her looking up. "Okay, I wont climb up there" she said, although she wanted to repremand him for being disrespectful towards a nobel, but she remembered she didn't have any authority in this land.

[Mr. Rope]

"...But at any rate, something went wrong, presumably, and the ship was anchored out at sea about an hour's swim away. I recommended we wait until they returned from the voyage, but Mister Irish had other plans." Rope's audience of a few crewmembers was fairly captivated by his story. If there was one thing you generally never had to worry about on a ship, it was someone uninvited getting on board after you departed.

"There's no way this is going where it sounds like it is," one of the sailors, a younger man with a scar on his cheek, piped up. "Are you saying he swam after a ship that was already underway?"

Mr. Rope smiled at the man's disbelief. "That is exactly what I'm saying. He swam for one hour to that ship, climbed up the anchor, snuck inside, slit the locksmith's throat, got out, and swam all the way back. More than any assassin could be expected to do in the situation, but he and I have a way of exceeding expectations." In general, most career criminals wouldn't be able to be so up-front about their job. The reason Mr. Rope was able to was that, naturally, the names Rope and Irish were aliases. They were, however, far more secured than most in that legally, those names belonged to actual people, meaning all crimes committed by the two would always be pinned on two other legal citizens- neither of which actually existed. "Not to frighten any of you gentlemen, of course. Things like that are one-of-a-kind. You shouldn't be expecting any assailants to climb aboard the ship while we're anchored. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a few other matters to take care of."

Bidding the group farewell, he made his way to the nearest flat-topped crate he could find, procuring two sheets of paper- Mr. Crezlyn's bill. Despite any pleasantries that might have taken place during the journey, he still fully expected to receive payment in full. If not... well, they might call him an Immortal, but for some reason, Thaddeus doubted he could survive having his head removed from his neck. Even if he could, taking an arm or leg in its place would still prove satisfactory as compensation for the money, and while he knew trying to take any of these things up front would simply be absurd, it's just a simple fact that everyone needs to sleep at one point or another. Pushing those thoughts aside, he jotted down an additional few silver crowns for the dangers of transportation on seaworthy vessels, along with some copper to factor in the amount of time they spent idle while he was still under contract.

[Edynol]

As they prepared to get under way, everyone already on board, Jeredai appraoched Rope after listening in on his story and leaned on his staff. "You know, my boy, I think I recall such an event you described. But if my old memory is not failing me, I seem to recall he had several waterskins full of air and rode the tide there. Though I suppose that could be concidered swimming." The old man then took a seat beside Thaddeus on an wooden crate and sat his bag down. "Oh don't worry about it lad, every storyteller adds a few extraordinary things here and there, done the same myself. No story is worth telling unless you spice it up a bit, I say." He then patted Rope on the shoulder and chuckled.

Jeredai then took a small pouch of larkenweed and put some in his pipe and lit it. He then offered some to Thaddeus. "I picked it myself earlier this morning, so it's still fresh if you want some." After taking a few more puffs, he let out a happy sigh as blew out the smoke. "So I take it you're a student of alchemy yourself, concidering your profession. Though I am mostly learned in the healing and restoritive aspects of it, your knowledge, I take it, is of a more...malignant nature, if I'm not being to presumptuous. We should compare notes sometime. We could learn alot from each other. But that can wait for another time. I happened upon an alchemist stone yesterday evening, the mearchant was ignorant of it and thought it to be nothing more than a pretty keepsake so I got it for a measely two silver crowns without even having to haggle." He chuckled a bit and took another puff of smoke. "Anyhow, would you mind helping an old man carry his bag to his cabin? They put me on the upper deck next to the captain and I don't want to strain my back carrying that bag up stairs. I'll give you that alchemist stone if ya do. I already have one and don't need two."

[Drakkon]

Dread sat quietly. Listening to the bored sailors wrestle around on the open deck. It wasn't until one of the Orca'Krull Orcs, a seafaring orc clan, tossed the blunt end of his spear on his hand. Causing him to drop the piece of meat he held.

"Red-Skull! You've hardly spoken during this trip, and there are a lot of rumors about you." One of the younger, perhaps seventeen, Orcs taunted. "I'm willing to bet my spear you can't beat me in a duel." The others laughed and howled, it wasn't exactly every day a duel between separate clans happen.

"Prideful Hunt, friend." Dread murmured setting aside his meal and standing up. Easily towering over the challenger. He extended his hand and kept his eyes locked with the others. The youth shook it eagerly. While the older men grew silent.Not entirely knowing what to expect from the Blood Stalker.

As they stepped onto the deck Dread's mind went back to when he bought the passage. There was only enough for one, so he had convinced the Captain to hire him as an extra hand. At the moment, he silently regretted not being seasick.

Alice sighed, placing the bones down and puffing up her cheeks. Almost an hour or so after they had boarded Dread had given her a bag of the deer bones, sticks, and a few vines they found. "How old are you Alice?" He asked, even if he knew the answer.

"Twelve, give or take." She answered. He pointed at the bag. "Make a bow." Was all he said before he went onto the work the Captain had assigned him. That was around a week ago, and she only managed to make three that snapped, or bent too far back.

She did a little hand stand as she stared at the materials. Awhile ago.. maybe a day or less. Dread had came in and watched her, when she asked what it was for he explained it like this. "It is a rite of passage for my clan. Some actually attempt magic to woven the pieces together if they have the talent for it. But just as it can make a bow without difficulty, it can set you back just as far. Which is why I never bother with it."

She knew she didn't know how to do magic. But she did know a few bits of bow making from watching Dread. Blinking a little she fell to her feet. I think I have enough pieces left.. She thought. Rather then making one bow, she repeated an action twice. One used a leg the other a wooden stick. When it came time to attach the vines she tried different knots. She tilted her head at the two long bows she had made, it wasn't perfect but it had to do for now.

She pulled on each bow a few times, a different length each time. The vine on the bow came undone, yet it was the wooden one that had broken. So she tied the same knot on the bone. After testing it a few times, she felt happy about the results. But Dread was the only one with arrows to actually see if it could fire.

Both Orcs were panting. Dread was rolling his shoulders, while the younger one was laying on the ground with several of his crew mates standing over him. "I think you forgot Blood Stalkers are quick thinkers when it comes to trapping animals. Couldn't you fight like an Orc?" One of the older sailors laughed.

"I call.. Ranged.. duel... now." He spoke through his heavy breath. Most of the others shook their heads. "You don't give up do ya?" Dread gave a soft snort before he sat back down to finish his meal. "You should have thought of that first." He stated as he began to eat again.

Alice came out of the passenger cabin. Fairly small as the ship only occasionally carried passengers. The rest was cargo, furs, weapons, maybe a few crates of cured meat. "Dread! I did it! I hope." She called out as she ran to him with a quickly made bow. Nothing like the profession bow makers, as it was a deers leg bone. A simple construction. As long as it could shoot an arrow over an appropriate distance it was as fine as any other bow.

"Let's test it then." He suggested. He handed Alice a bow, and he looked at one of the sailors. After a moment of him staring back he finally got the message. "Oh right." After a moment he had gathered a target they used to keep their aim sharp, especially when it came to fishing.

"If you miss let me try. Sometimes this rite creates a decent looking bow, but not one for accuracy." He stated, as she pulled back the string and arrow. Some of the sailors went back to work, but one or two watched as she let the arrow fly.

The Sailors started clapping, and Dread had to pat the girls head. "Well done squishy. Not a perfect mark, but enough to hit a target." He stated. Alice smiled, slinging the bow over her shoulder like Dread usually does. "So when are we reaching land?" She asked. Dread shrugged, pointing up to the helmsman in a way that said 'ask him.'

[Setsa]

Noticing Heda's silent reaction she gave a small smile pointing at the horizon. "I ask because of those thick clouds along the horizon....as if they are a pre-cursor to a storm. Ofcourse they could be moving away from us rather than approaching....oh that would be pretty to watch the lightning from a distance! Talk about a great way to head to bed after watching a great lightning show...wonder if anyone else would be interested see you then?" Not really able to see if Heda was smiling or not under that hood she excused herself to see to her room and anything else she could help with.

The Port of Kalqoa was the destination that the Captain had agreed, feeling for their quest it would be the best spot to prepare for the next leg of their journey. That was a while ago and for Setsa she didn't care paticulary where they were going.... The sooner they reached Port the better as she gripped the edge of the port side on the main deck. Trying to focus on the clouds or anything in the distance; anything to not have to look down into the sea. "I can't believe this battles, fine. Diplomacy talks with some hard headed races, sure no problem.....near death experiences, I'll get by alright. But traveling on a ship and I end up with sea sickness?! By the gods why me?!!"

Setsa could use her gifts to sooth her ailing stomach nausia and headaches...long as she focused on something else besides the water. The ship had stopped in a more shallow area near an island where some good fishing was known to be by the sailors. Which meant a break for her as she worked on a cup of herbal tea watching some fishing going on scattered all over in the rowboats. Even laughing some watching the other elves that came along with try their hand with fishing this way. For a graceful race being mostly landlocked in Eversong really showed here as they reminded her of kids playing games of "who can stay upright in the boat the longest;" as it rocked and moved by the others. Either way a hot fresh meal sounded so good considering she hadn't eaten much in a few days that she opted to stay on the boat to not ruin her appetite. "Awwww come on Lanella...you've had 4 bites already and no fish yet?" Yea...she was feeling much better if she could tease the others below....

[Mr. Rope]

Mr. Rope waved away the larkenweed and nodded to the old man. "Tides only travel in one direction. He didn't have the luxury of a raft to make his way back." Fame is a strange thing for an assassin to have. "As for alchemy, I don't use it as much as a doctor or healer would. Poisons, unlike that which cures them, can be found naturally in many places. Take these castor plant seeds, for instance," he said, holding out his decoy food pouch and revealing the harmless-looking seeds within it. "I gathered a few of these during our travels. Slipping a few of these into someone's meal will kill them, with no real cure in existence. To get something more liquid or faster acting, however, I do have to perform a bit of alchemy."

Then he eyed the stone. "You're a rather strange man. Has anyone ever told you that?" he asked rhetorically. Replacing the leather pouch in its own cache, as well as the steadily-growing bill, Thaddeus lifted the bag onto his shoulder, waving in the general direction of the Captain's quarters. "After you."

[Drakkon]

Alice was sitting on the railing next to the Helmsman. Swinging her legs as she looked up at the sky. "So when are we getting there Mr. Fliggen?" She asked. The helmsman chuckled a bit. "Soon little one. Have you ever seen something other then an Orc or Torock village?" He had asked. Alice shook her head.

"Ha, then the port will overwhelm you at first little one." He laughed. "After my shift I'll be sure to ask Dread to relay the look on your face the next time we meet." The Orc chuckled.

Alice blinked, returning her gaze to the sky. I wonder what I'll find there.. I've always heard of stories of humans, and elves, and what not. But it was rare to see one in the villages.. Dread never let me wander too far, and I've lost interest. I wonder.. how many of them are at the port? She thought to herself as she stopped swinging her feet.

"Are there any children there?" She suddenly asked. Another thing Dread's all business policy when he entered a village kept her from accompanying. Those of her age, although perhaps not her own race. But it was something she secretly longed for.

The Helmsman gave a short shrug. "I'm sure there are.. never met any myself. There not allowed on the docks you see. In case some of the more troublesome ones, intentionally or no, sail away with the ship." He explained. "Your friend isn't coming back with us, so I'm sure you'll meet a few." He told her.

Alice once again gazed up at the sky. Thinking about all the games she saw the children play. Sometimes Dread even told her she could play with them for a little, but she was too shy then. Or as of recently indifferent and used to not joining in.

I wonder if the port will change me in any way. She thought as she continued to watch the sky.

[Edynol]

As they traveled across the sea to the Seaspanse Isles, the first week went as smoothly as one could hope. On the third day out, the ship was attacked by a school of crabbocks, large crustaceans about the size of a young torrock, but they were nothing more than an annoyance for the large ship. Though at one point they did manage to punch a hole into the hull, once Jexus got hungry and Edynol let him go hunting one night, they decided not to bother the ship anymore. Out of the many things that seperated Jeraxustrasz from other dragon, one of the most noticible ones was his love of the water and swimming. Not even the Blue Dragons, who control water and ice, cared much for swimming.

The night before they reached the port at Telnia Aeron, a flash of light brightened the sky like it was high noon. Edynol turned to the man that now stood infront of him. Like Edynol, he looked no older than twenty years or so, but had a wisdom in his eyes that was rarely seen except in elder dragons and a few elves and torrocks. He had pale blonde hair and greenish-blue eys and stood a few inches shorter than Edynol. He wore simple villager's clothes, a white cotton tunic and vanilla cotton trousers, and aside from the flash of immense holy power when he appeared, there was nothing about him to seemed different than any other young human.

*Heda: You are startled in the middle of the night as a force of holy magic hits you, making you feel extremely disoriented and sick to your stomach. Though it passes a short moment later, you're left feeling tired and drained.

"Marius," Edynol said, using the name he was most familiar with when he knew the other Immortal in ages past. "It is not like you to show yourself in this mannor just on a whim. Something must be amiss that has escaped me."

Though he had gone by many names before and after, the one that was most known through out the recent ages was Marius Rohll, the first of the legendary Rohll bloodline of extraordinary healers and founder of the Palairens about three thousand years ago. "There is a wrongness in the air, Edynol," he said, his voice light and smoothe and his tone soft. "Somewhere between the Isles and Tremal Knell, there is a drain on the light, like a growing vortex that is slowly enveloping all the light in the area."

Edynol rubbed his chin as he pondered it for a moment. "I have never heard of such a thing. Do you know what might be causing it?"

Marius shook his head. "It blocks my sight, Edynol. I can past it and around it, but I cannot see through it. This is something that falls into your element."

"I have never encountered an anomaly such as you describe," Edynol said in a whisper.

Marius gave Edynol a wide, focused look as he nodded his head slightly. "You still do not fully realize what it means to be an immortal, child. It isn't just power that you inherit, but knowledge as well. Every immortal has the ability to access the knowledge of their past lives, though each one has a different way of doing so. I cannot help you in this, though. I reached enlightenment by tracing back the impressions every beam of light leaves on this world like a set of foot prints until they lead me to what I seeked. Maybe for you shadows work in a similar way, but that is only a guess on my part."

Edynol nodded his head respectfully at the elder Immortal. As much knowledge and wisdom as he had, Edynol was still the youngest of the Immortals and had much to learn about himself and his capabilities. "I will find a way, I promise."

Marius gave Edynol a small smile, bowing his head slightly. "Be careful, Edynol. I will be around if you should have need of me." Edynol bowed his head and thanked him, and the other Immortal disappeared in a flash of light in the blink of an eye. A few hours later, as the sun started to rise, then they finally arrived at Telnia Aeron.

[Car'mael]

Heda staggered as the wave of holy energy hit him when Marius arrived. Holy energy and himself--they didn't mix well, not in the least. If a half-demon could look green to the gills, he did as he slid to the far rail of the boat. Leaning over it, he retched, wincing as it fizzled against the ocean waves.

He was hazardous when sick, he knew. Whatever he brought up was pure stone-eating acid and had caused his mother no end of grief when he wasn't feeling well as a kid. After all, it ate through anything but a bucket full of neutralizing water, including flesh...

So, from afar he watched this other Immortal, trying to listen in but not daring to come near... and keeping close to the rail in case the nausea hit again.

When the man left, Heda breathed a sigh of relief, finally daring to slide back away from the rail of the boat. He glided over to the rest of their party, feeling tired and worn and wishing for a solid living meal to drain the life out of. It would make him feel much better, he was sure.

At least port came quickly, but the tall half-demon was drooping a bit by then, and hungry.

Heda hated traveling by boat, especially with holy men visiting, he decided.

"We are allowed to hunt in this country?" Heda asked Edynol wryly. A quick kill in a back alley... surely the local authorities wouldn't grudge him that? He was getting very hungry...

[Fox Xalian]

Adra walked off the ship and onto the docks. She had been told off by a crew member a few days into the journey for going into the crows nest, she in turn tried to use her nobility against him, then he reminded her that she wasn't a noble in these lands, well not one who held any power over him, and that if one did come on his ship, he'd tell them off for the same thing. She looked around and saw an old fort outside the city, and a flag flying from the battlements of it. She asked a passing explorer for his spyglass, which he gave her, for one gold coin, and looked through it. She recognised the banner, it was her families banner. She put the spyglass in her pocket, having been told it was hers to keep, and went to find Setsa, and quickly found her. "Lady Setsa, I found something I think we should investigate!" she said, knowing the rest of the group was within ear shot.

[Drakkon]

Dread rolled his shoulders after they had pulled down the mast. Down below the deck the oars were being assembled (The oars were screwed tightly together and bound with magic so they don't break as easily. They're stored better this way.) It was only a few hours until they hit port, and the captain wanted complete control of the speed from here on out. The same method was used to leave the port at the south-eastern lands.

"Well Dread. Your company has been a nice quiet one. Better then the loud mouth kids I usually get paired with." One of the older sailors.. perhaps another year or two before he retires from this kind of voyage, told him. Dread only gave him a nod.

The captain stepped over to them. "Aye, although I have to ask. How do you plan on making a return trip Dread? This questions been bugging me since we discussed the payment of the journey. Surely you don't plan to stay here forever. Trading isn't your clan's specialty." She stated, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow at him.

Dread took a long sigh. "What comes shall come. My goals are fixed but not my fate." Was his reply. There was a silence for a moment, then older Orc gave a short chuckle. "Free faller huh? Somehow I'm not surprised Dread."

The Captain clasped her hands. "Alright men, we're making port in a few short hours lets get a move on!" She yelled. Dread and the older orc gave a nod. Most of the crew responded with an 'aye' and hurried to their assignments.

Alice blinked. Looking down at the captain, tilting her head. I wonder if anyone my age pretends to be somebody like her. She doesn't command respect.. she just has it. She watched her bark out orders for another few moments. "I hope I grow up to be like her one day." She said suddenly.

The helmsman, Mr. Fliggen looked over at her for a second. "Either her or Dread. Whichever it is their the kind of Orcs who you know has your back.. as long as your on their side." He told her.

Alice blinked, looking over at him. "How can you tell? I've known Dread for awhile but.. I don't think I've really seen the captain before now." She told him. Mr. Fliggen shrugged. "It's in their souls I suppose. Just look in their eyes." He replied.

Alice blinked, tilting her head the other way. "What do your eyes and your soul have to do with each other?" She asked, turning her body around to face him. The Helmsman gave her a good long laugh before he answered. "Hasn't Dread told you? Or no, I suppose he isn't one for philosophy. The eyes are the windows to your soul, course some people are easier to see into then others. And others can see deeper then the rest." He explained.

Alice sat there for a few minutes. Processing it in her head. "That sounds complicated." She finally said. Mr. Fliggen laughed a bit harder now, wiping his watering eyes. "Well yes, I suppose. You'd make a good philosopher though. Always asking questions." He chuckled.

Alice smiled. To bad I want to be a Blood Hunter. She thought to herself. With that thought she turned back around to the deck. Swinging her feet as she looked up at the sky once more. I wonder if Dread will let me explore the city a bit when we get there? She wondered to herself.

[Setsa]

To have the Immortal Marius on the ship was a great honor for the elves on board. To become an Immortal is truly the ultimate goal for an elf who lives so long. Bowing low to give her due respects before he left; she took a moment to think... Edynol was an immortal as well except, she has known him for such a long time now that he was a dear and respect friend more than anything. Setsa then took a moment to hope that Marius has such friends of his own as well....

But apparently there was trouble brewing and a specific task was given to them...unable to catch most of the conversation to put all the pieces together. She figured that when he was ready, then he would inform the rest of them of what was going on. Just then her thoughts were interrupted....

"Lady Setsa, I found something I think we should investigate!"

Looking out of the spyglass of Adra's she saw the banners that Adra was saying was that of her families. "Well then miss Adra; do you figure your family would be most gracious as to allow us to stay and recover from this sea journey overnight? I know several of us would like to take such time to get our land legs back and organize our tasks at hand." Noticing Heda very weak and the eyes of hunger indeed apparant she gave a soft smile " If you are not allowed to hunt here then I will oblidge you with Lanella's or Edynol's assistant to heal me if needed though I do believe I shall be strong enough after a good meal."

Lanella was eager to get off the ship, her bag already secured on her back her eyes were busy scanning the port of any shops that may sell unique herbs or appetizing foods that one could only get there. The rations of stale biscuits and cured meat she was use to enough as is, but fresh meat and something that didn't taste almost like chalk was too close there was no way she would pass it up.

Jai smiled at Setsa as she offered herself to Heda as a food source if nothing else could be agreed along the streets of the town. But he felt that she gives so much of herself to everyone else; resulting in the beautiful elf not tending to her own needs. She must keep strong as who knew when the dark evil would attack and bring trouble to the group or innocents that had no control in the matter. He would be sure to be very close by if this had to be done just to make sure she bounced back better than before. Even with all this commotion the past few weeks...he had noticed she never took of the pendant that he gave her that night a long while ago. The dragon's heart only seemed to grow more and more the longer they were together....

The storm panther Tank trotted up from below deck to join his companion Setsa; rubbing himself up against her she reached down to give him some attention. His size much bigger since she first found out that he chose her as a companion.. "I know..we're almost off this ship and first thing we must do is find you some good fresh meat to eat.. for all of you." If Setsa wasn't on the main deck, or talking with the other elven soldiers...she was with the stormpanthers healing them of their weariness and coaxing them all to eat. Swimming is one thing...but made to stay in this contraption as it rocks back and forth was another thing for them.

[Fox Xalian]

"They'd most likely just be some of our militia troops with a commander at the head, but yeah they'd let us stay, especially if I ordered it" Adra said, smiling. She would be glad to see some of her families troops again. The crescent moons surrounding a single four pointed star of her families sigil was well known where she hailed from, and she had never thought her family would explore across the sea, having no sea-going ships of thier own. She wondered which section they belonged to. She hoped some of her Seraphim's would be there so she could get a few more arrows and maybe information of the surrounding area from them. And if the Valkyries or Marchwardens where there she could have them do basic upkeep on all thier equipment. Her excitment shone through, and she broke into a smile. She went to touch her amulet but noticed it was gone, her smile disappeared. "Someone robbed me" she said quietly.

[Avella]

Naomi has never been to sea. A simple fact that became very apparent the first day out. She had been lucky to gain passage on a run-down merchantman out of Port Ethran headed for the Seaspanse Isles and Telnia Aeron, but by the end of the first day, she began to wonder if it really was luck. She had seen her share of blood and entrails, more than most, but nothing made her retch like the rolling, pitching deck of the leaky, rat infested merchantman the crew affectionately called “Witch of the Sea.”

By the third day, however, she was starting to feel better and was able to hold down a modest meal of salted Mortan fish and stale biscuits. By the time the port of Telnia Aeron was in sight Naomi had made a friend of one of the deckhands who gave her all manner of advice about the Islands.

“Stare a’ the natives as much as ya want. They don’a mind,” He said with a gleam in his one good eye. “But mind ya, don’a be pullin tha there saber o’ yours les ya be wantin ta be put down. The city guards be damn good with da bow an they don’t take kindly ta trouble, ifin ya catch me drift?”

Naomi took his sage advice to heart and by the time the ship had moored she had unbuckled her rapier and rolled it into a blanket the crewman had given her. Using a length of rope she secured each end of the blanket and fashioned a means of carrying it across her back. Her dagger, however, she kept on her belt. Even in paradise there still could be a chance for trouble. Now, just after sunset, the harbor was jammed with all manner of sailing vessels. Great gray hulks of merchant ship and the smaller sleeker black Island Runners along with numerous passenger ships. Flags of various nations flapped in the warm breeze as hundreds of sea birds circled overhead crying out their hunger. One such passenger ship had moored only an hour ahead of the merchantman. As “The Witch” awaited clearance from the harbor master to approach the docks, Naomi watched the passengers disembark. An interesting assortment of individuals from what she could see, but then these were the Seaspanse Isles. Everything here was interesting.

Once “The Witch” had docked, Naomi stepped onto solid land and, for a moment, the sensation felt odd as the ground did not sway or pitch. She loitered around the docks for a while watching and listening to the various crews’ unload cargo and made repairs. What her friend the crewman had told her was true. The natives were scantily clothed and appeared to take no notice of anyone who stared.

Where the sea crossing had been chill and windy, the Islands were warm and humid. All manner of unusual plants and trees grew in abundance not to mention the insects and strange little green lizards that darted back and forth. Naomi removed her leather vest and started down the broad street leading from the docks directly into the town. She had two goals in mind as night began its slow decent over the island. Her first order of business was to find a tavern and a bit of ale. After that an inn and, if her luck held, a bath and a good nights rest. Tomorrow would be set aside for exploration of the city and learning about its inhabitants. There were many things in this world Naomi wanted to experience and more than a few things she wanted to forget.

[Edynol]

Out of nowhere, Edynol goes across the pier and lands hard on the ground, missing Setsa and Adra by just a few, smoke rising from his now ruined shirt. As he stood up brushed himself, Anella could be seen storming down the pier, her deep blue eyes alight with a cold intensity rarely seen from her as her hands also smoked. "Anella, please," Edynol said calmly. "You have to understand. I have to..."

"Understand what!" the archmage shouted as she went right up and stood in Edynol's face, her cheeks red and her eyes starting to glitter with moisture. "We haven't been in port one hour and all of a sudden you have to run off again and say I can't go with you." She then looked at Setsa and Adra and then motion at them. "That none of us can go. You have no idea what might out there, you said so yourself!"

Now Edynol was starting to get agitated as well. "That's right! I don't know what it is. For all I know, it could kill the whole lot of you as soon as it touches you. I will not risk you until I'm sure what it is! And I bloody well won't have you rushing into some anomaly like the headstrong Aven girl you are!"

A cold air suddenly blew as Anella's right fist turned blue, ice starting to form around her knuckles. Her full armed punch hit Edy right in the face, making dirt fly when he hit the ground and slid for several feet. She then stormed off into the small port city. "Anella! Wait! I didn't mean that!" Edynol called out as he went after her,

A moment later, Jeredai came walking down the pier with Lanella, who was holding his arm as he carried his bag on his shoulder. When they approached Setsa and Adra, the old man looked past them at Edynol as he ran down the street after Anella. "Hmm," he grunted, an amused grin on his face. "I guess even an Immortal can make a fool of himself for love."

Lanella had a confused look on her face as she tilted her head slightly. "Do you know what that was all about? I've seen them argue, but Anella never so much as raised her voice. What could possibly set her off like that?"

[Drakkon]

Dread took a deep sigh. They were only minutes away from port now. Alice was readying the small amount of possessions she had. Dread himself never carried anything he needed an abundance of bags for.

He sat there during this time, contemplating different ways he would leave the island, no one really bothered him here. As they were docking Alice came up to him with her backpack. "I'm ready... how long are we staying this time?" She asked. Dread looked at her in a way that said 'It depends.'

He noticed that Alice had a slightly disappointed look on her face. But he didn't ask, he turned his attention back to the docks. "It'll most likely be a long while though." He said. He didn't need to look at her to know she was smiling a bit. After all, this was the first time she would see humans.

Not even five minutes passed before Alice was walking through the streets taking in the scenery. She had long since forgotten where Dread was, and no doubt he was looking for her. But her mind was fixated on the people, and building designs.

While Alice was getting lost, and going deeper and deeper into the city. Her eyes started to widen more and more as she saw some elves, but it was mostly humans. They were an odd sort after spending so long with Torocks, and Orcs.

Dread kept looking around. Moving through the streets as quickly as he could. Trying to figure out where Alice had went. One way to explore is to completely lose a child of yours. He thought to himself as he kept going through the streets trying to find Alice.

[Car'mael]

Heda nodded to Setsa slowly, lips rising to a bit of a smirk in one corner. "Thank you... but I shall test the underworld here first, if I may..." his low, ringing voice murmured, sounding amused.

The half-demon hoped someone might be foolish enough to try to mug him. Or rob him. Or just attack him for any reason. If they wished to die at his hands, who was he to stop them? In fact, if they had such a death wish, was he not oblidged to help them carry it out to avoid them harming others in their efforts?

That Edynol went flying and disembarked first surprised the half-demon, though. That he did so rear-end first made it also amusing. That a female was making the Immortal do so was downright good entertainment. her words made him wonder, though. Whyever would the Immortal fret over their lives so? If he was so worried, he should travel entirely alone and send them all back home, yes?

Regardless, Heda ghosted neatly over to the rail, and set a taloned foot on it, leaping to the ground beyond. The stonework by the dock shuddered as he landed, talons leaving deep impressions in the stone as well as having left deeper tears in the ship's rail where he'd launched from (likely to upset the captain when he sees them). Immediately on landing, he glided swift as a breeze in Edynol and Anella's wake, slipping into invisibility on rounding the first corner.

No way he intended to be left behind by such entertainment.

Besides, even if Edynol tried to send them all home before investigating that risky thing she had spoken of--Heda had no home, nor anyone who might fret over his own loss, let alone anyone to tell such news. He may as well join such a venture, if only for his own curiosity's sake. The half-demon had little else to live for beyond his own curiosity and amusement.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas chuckled lightly as Edynol soared over his head. He watched Anella punch Edynol in the face and storm off. "I've heard of a cold reception, but this is just silly." He said, before hopping over the rail of the boat and dropping to the ground, landing in a smooth roll. He looked at the large claw marks Heda had left as he rubbed his now sore shoulder. "Never a dull moment..." He sighed, walking calmly into the city. As he moved away from that accursed boat, he debated on hiding his wings. On one hand, he may need to take to the air. On the other, he may end up knocking someone over.

Since Edynol was all tied up dealing with Anella, Lucas decided to go have a drink. There was little he could do for either of them. Lucas kept his wings glued to his back (Figuratively speaking), not bothering to hide them. There was little point, all things considered. As he wandered semi-aimlessly, he looked around the streets for anything that may be a tavern. Lucas didn't think he could deal with whatever was coming up completely sober. The food was just an added bonus.

The past week or so had been a blur to the half-demon. A blur with lots of talking. Quietly, he hoped that they would get some sort of excitement into this part of their journey.

[Avella]

The “Nine Sails Tavern” was situated directly off the main street of the town not far from the docks. The only reason Naomi found it was due to the two flaming torches on either side of the double doors. Stepping inside she found the place to be perfectly suited, it was nearly devoid of patrons, save for two or three dock-workers and the barkeep. She moved to a small table situated in a shadowy corner and sat, out of habit, facing the door. The barkeep ambled over wiping his wet hands on his filthy half-apron.

“What’ll it be lass?” he asked giving her a look she had seen a thousand times before from men and boys alike. A look that said she was much too young to be out at night in a tavern like this, but since she wasn’t his daughter she might still old enough for play. In the second it took him to ask what she wanted, Naomi saw in his eyes how his brain and gut wrestled with his imagination.

“A tankard of your best and the peace to enjoy it in,” she answered tonelessly as she slipped off her blanket-wrapped rapier and leaned it against the wall.

The bartender grunted his understanding and took his deflated imagination back behind the bar. A moment later Naomi was sipping a rather stout ale and the bartender was back to his routine of wiping down the bar and looking positively bored.

By the time she was on her second tankard, the tavern was growing more crowded as the dock-workers and sailors were being dismissed from duty. “The Nine Sails” it seemed, was the tavern most popular with the more seasoned crews and it wasn’t long before Naomi had become invisible in her shadowy corner. Her own thoughts wove in and out of the half-overheard stories and tales of the sailors as they drank, becoming more boisterous with each tankard they downed.

As she drank, Naomi’s thoughts and emotions rose and fell like the tides that surrounded this island. She was in a foreign land, far from the only home she had ever known, far from the only duty she had ever carried out since the age of thirteen. A loyal servant to her King and the dutiful daughter to an Officer of the Guard, she was a seasoned warrior of the borderlands and a master dueler and, despite all that, she knew nothing of the outside world. Leaning forward with her elbows on the table she shook her head and chuckled to herself. Her tight braids hung like a curtain of ropes over her face.

She knew the best way to learn about something was to immerse oneself completely in it. She held her forehead in the palms of her hands and closed her eyes. She needed a job. Something here, on the Islands. Something that would utilize her talents or something so different, so unusual that it would become the adventure of her life. She took a deep breath and exhaled. Tomorrow she would wear her rapier where it belonged; on her hip and she would seek out this “adventure.” But what she needed now, she dropped her hands to the table and looked toward the bartender; what she needed now was another ale.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas walked into the Nine Sails Tavern. Some of the patrons glanced at him as he walked to an empty table, but he paid them no mind. The half-demon was used to being stared at, especially from people who had been raised to believe all demons were evil. So pretty much everybody then, he thought to himself as the barkeep walked over and asked him what he wanted. "The finest ale you have on tap, and some peace and quiet." He said, noting the slight shaking in the barman's voice. I suppose nobody here really knows how to treat or deal with demons, do they? He thought quietly, as he took a gulp of the ale. After a few moments, the sailors that had been keeping an eye on him went back to drinking merrily. Finally, some respect. He took a large gulp and began turning over possiblities in his mind. What could Edynol be up to? Why was he so adamant about going on his own? What could have gotten him so panicked? Why was this ale so good?

Questions bounced like balls around his head. After another tankard, they began to quiet down. Whatever the immortal was up to, he had to know what he was doing. At least, Lucas hoped that was the case. Plans tended to fall apart at the seams if leaned on. The half-demon downed the last of the second pint, but decided against a third. Instead, he sat quietly and gazed around the tavern. Mostly off-duty sailors, although one or two didn't seem like the dockhand type.

[Drakkon]

Alice blinked, when her curiosity and wonder had died down and her mind returned to her head. She found herself completely, and utterly lost. There were booths, and stands everywhere, people waving strange objects around, saying this and that.

Hrrm... I think, if I go that way.. yes if I go that way.... nope. I'm lost, dunno where to go now. She thought to herself as she began wandering around the square. Her eyes wandered to the various booths and buildings. People exchanging goods for money. Alice figured this was an entire area devoted for traders. But couldn't place the name Dread called it. If he ever did.

Sighing to herself she looked up at the buildings, it was too loud down here. But an idea came to her mind. She quickly walked to the tallest building, and tried to climb it to the best of her ability. Obviously, this failed countless times until someone finally noticed her.

"You shouldn't be doing that its dangerous." Someone told her. Alice looked around and saw some trader leaving his stand and coming over to her. "So is hunting wild boars. But you don't see me dead do you?" She responded and tried again.

The trader seemed to be about to say something but there was a customer at his stand. "Stay here." He told her, before moving to talk to the customer. Alice tilted her head and started to walk to the other side of the square. Who was THAT weirdo? She asked herself as she once again tried to climb up a building.

[Mr. Rope]

The Seaspanse Isles weren't often associated with crime, especially crime involving violence. That had two effects, positive and negative. The native's lack of tolerance for crime made it a reasonably safe place to live an average life. Unfortunately, its same reputation also attracted shady figures seeking refuge, confident that any assassin would be thwarted before reaching them. For most assassins, that assumption was correct. Most. As with all things, the innocent were safe, having never butted heads with the wrong sort.

One man, tall, with messy blond hair and a wiry frame, eyed Thaddeus from afar for a moment, then sauntered over to him, grinning maliciously. "Mister Rope," he said merrily, procuring a roll of paper from his coat. "What brings you here today? Is it that mage with the lazy eye? Got a special discount for his location, just for you."

Rope shook his head. "No, Stefan. I'm here on... other business." He looked back to the ship, catching sight of Anella's rant, strike against Edynol, and subsequent dashing off. What was that she said about nobody being allowed to come along? "...Speaking of which... I should be off. Stay alive, won't you? Information is useful, and not many can supply it."

With a slight frown, Stefan tucked his paper back away. "That guy over there... is that... ah, never mind. None of my business who you cavort about Ethanria with, I suppose."

Bidding farewell to his informant, Mr. Rope strode over to the old man he'd spoken with on the ship. "That sounded like my contract being cancelled. Should I be concerned?"

[Avella]

Her third tankard of ale now in front of her, Naomi slipped her fingers through the handle and started to lift the chilled tankard to her lips when the room went suddenly silent. She paused, holding her drink at midpoint and glanced towards the door. She had heard of the Daemon race from her fellow guardsmen, but had never seen one. She held the tankard steady as she looked at the figure standing in the doorway. A tall creature with human features except for the wings. One gray and feathered. The other appeared to have been injured at some point, but was now partially healed. She wondered if it was functional. But, since she had no point of reference when it came to Daemons, she was in no position to make a judgment. All she remembered was the stories she heard about them had not been favorable. But, she was willing to wait and see.

Naomi had been trained never to attack unless attacked or challenged first and she had never been one to start trouble. That said, however, she was not one to back down either. Every duel she ever fought had been the result of her opponent leaving her no choice, no option, no path for negotiation. In the field, as part of a patrol, she had come under attack and thus was obliged to defend herself. As the daemon entered and sat down, Naomi gauged the other patron’s reaction and, when no one left in a hurry or spoke any disparaging remarks, she lifted the tankard to her lips. The bartender, however, appeared quite nervous. She could almost smell his fear from where she sat. As the room settled back into its former dull mummer of conversation and the newcomer settled into his own thoughts, Naomi too went back to her drink and her own musings.

“One more drink then off to find a bed, a bath and a good nights sleep,” She thought, keeping her eyes averted.

But her eyes kept darting back to the Daemon even though she tried hard not to look. It was impossible. She had never seen such a creature and wanted, only out of curiosity, to take in every aspect of it so as to commit it to memory.

Waving the bartender over she asked if he could direct her to an inn that could provide a soft bed and a hot bath. His smile was more of a leer as his overworked imagination took hold again but Naomi kept her face and tone level.

“Might try the Boars Head Inn,” he said. “Ah knows they have hot baths. Can’t say much for the rooms though as I ain’t never stayed there.” He chuckled at his own humor and glanced at the nearby tables hoping someone else appreciated the joke. No one did.

Naomi ordered another ale and paid the man. She suddenly felt very tired and was looking forward to a hot bath and, hopefully, a dreamless sleep. She could not remember when she last slept through an entire night undisturbed by nightmares or cold sweats. She glanced at the daemon once more, just to make sure it was not some kind of hallucination, and started in on her last drink of the evening.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas was quietly thinking about what was going to happen next when he felt a sharp tug on his wings. He turned slowly, trying to see what was going on without risking injury to it. What he saw irritated him to no end. One of the sailors, no doubt completely blitzed, hed sauntered over and pulled the wing to see if it was real. A second tug nearly pulled Lucas clean from his chair, at which point Lucas extended the wing to its' full length. The force took the sailor by surprise and knocked him over.

Lucas chuckled, muttered an insincere sorry and turned back around, tapping the ring discreetly. The wings vanished into a thin haze of grey smoke, leaving the half-demon looking relatively normal. If not for the sailor that was drunkenly clambering to his feet and the stares he recieved, most would think nothing had ever happened. He resolved to leave in a few minutes. The faint smell of salt that permeated the tavern was beginning to get to him.

[Fox Xalian]

Adra needed to go for a walk to clear her mind. Her mothers amulet had been stolen and she had no idea how to react, but she had an idea who could be to blame. As she walked and thought of how to confront the possible thief she wasn't paying much attention to where she was going. She certainly didn't see the little girl walking through the streets that she bumped into. "Oh, sorry, wasn't watching where I was going" she said. She wondered why the girl was all alone, but her mind was to busy trying to find a way to get proof of the thieft that occured.

[Drakkon]

Alice blinked as she stumbled back. Almost as quickly as she lost her footing she regained it. Looking up at the woman who had bumped into her she listened to the apology. "Oh, sorry, wasn't watching where I was going." To this Alice giggled. "It's alright, this place is random isn't it? Sooo many people, and all the buildings are just weird." She stated.

Alice tilted her head, staring up at the woman. She noticed that the woman didn't seem entirely focused on the subject. "You seem distant.. but you talk more then my friend." She compared her to Dread, who was always thinking as she assumed.

[Fox Xalian]

Adra smiled at the girl. "I'm just thinking about something, I lost my mother's amulet and can't find it, and I think someone in my group might have taken it, I just need to prove it" she said. "And since we haven't been aquainted before, I am Adra, and you are?" she added.

[Avella]

Naomi finished her ale and started gathering her belongings when she heard some sort of commotion. When she turned to look the only thing she saw was some drunken sailor hauling himself up off the floor. She laughed and shook her head.

“One or two more ales and that would be me,” she whispered.

Standing, she slung the rolled blanket over her shoulder, picked up her pack and headed for the door. She paused at the bar to get directions to the Inn. The bartender thanked her, almost too politely, for gracing his establishment and hoped she would return. Naomi only nodded and walked out.

Outside, the night was still warm and humid. A few of the street vendors had closed up or were in the process of closing their pavilions and food stands, but a good number remained open. The aroma of cooked meats, fish and fresh pastries hung over the street. Naomi bought several small meat pies and ate them while she wandered through the market. She saw nothing unique about the place. It was a typical market and the people who ambled by seemed pleasant enough. The Inn was supposed to be two streets to the north of the market, or so the bartender said. Naomi wound her way through the market at a leisurely pace as she headed toward the north end of the square. She was in no particular hurry.

[Drakkon]

Alice squinted, as she does when she's thinking hard. "What does acquainted mean?" She asked, of course she gave up trying to figure it out that exact moment and told Adra her name. "I'm Alice." She finally told her.

"Why would someone in your group steal from you? Shouldn't you all be friends?" She asked suddenly.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Dread sighed. Sitting on a bench and rubbing his eyes. Alice, what were you thinking? He thought bitterly as he took a deep breath and started looking for her again. A moments respite in the literal sense.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas stretched and stood, making sure not to hit the drunken sailor as he did so. He brushed past the barkeeper on his way out, trying not to make eye contact. He tapped the ring twice and took to the air, wings restored. His blue eyes vanished, being replaced with the solftly glowing red he was known for having. As he sailed over the city, he thought back to the tavern. One person in there stood out to him; that woman who left before him. Shoving that thought to the back of his mind, he set about finding anyone he knew. If one were to look up, they could catch a glimpse of a pair of red sparks trailing over the city.

It's not going to be easy finding anyone I know at this time of night. He thought, circling lazily around the city. He performed a few sweeps of the city before deciding to head off somewhere to rest. He remembered passing an inn earlier, on his way to the tavern. Nobody would miss him, especially not this late. They were probably dealing with their own problems. Lucas dived into an alleyway near to the inn he remembered passing and stepped inside, hiding his wings as he did so. What is it with inn names and animal parts? He wondered, purchasing a room for the night. They're all the same, really. Four walls, a roof and a comfy bed. Call them all by the same name for all I care. He walked up the stairs and to the room. Nice place. He thought, sitting on the bed. I'll look for them tomorrow. Much less busywork.

[Avella]

Where the square and the market had been well lit, the streets beyond were hidden in shadow. Tall braziers on each corner offered some light, but the alcoves of building and entryway of houses could hide anyone. Naomi’s senses were alert as she walked the streets. The inn was exactly where the bartender said it would be and Naomi nodded. The man may be a letch but he was true to his word. The inn was not ostentatious nor was it run down. It was, in short, perfect. The room she took was spacious, private and more importantly had a bath. The innkeeper had hot water brought up by his young daughter who was delighted to have a female staying there. They did not, Naomi surmised, have many female guests. At least none who traveled alone. The young girl chittered away as she filled the brass tub and brought fresh towels and soap. Naomi paid her little heed only nodding and answering the girl’s questions with short phrases or nods. While the girl busied herself preparing the bath, Naomi unwrapped her rapier from the blanket and laid it on the bed. Her prized possession, the rapier was sheathed in a highly polished dark-wood scabbard with silver trappings. The hand guard was made from woven steel shaped into a basket weave that afforded her hand the greatest protection. With a reverence reserved for only the finest of weapons, Naomi slid the blade from its home. A soft hiss was the only sound heard as the weapon appeared to leap from the scabbard. The blade itself was a work of art. Highly polished and inscribed with the signature of its creator the weapon was perfectly balanced and razor sharp. Naomi inspected every inch to make sure the salt air from the crossing had not pitted the blade. Satisfied the weapon was not marred; she held it lightly in her fingers and took a practice stance. She grinned as she whipped the blade in tight circles using only her wrist. The weapon sang as it cut the air. She was one with the blade.

“Born to it” her father had said once, when she was only six years of age. “Born to it.”

Naomi paused for the Innkeeper’s young daughter was standing near the door watching. Her mouth open and her eyes like saucers.

“You can use such a weapon?” she asked

“Aye.” Naomi answered as she sheathed the blade and laid it on the bed.

The girl took a step toward the bed, her eyes fixed on the rapier.

“Have … have you … killed … with it?” She asked taking another tentative step forward.

Naomi frowned. The girl was too young for such questions, but the truth of the world should not be hidden from her either.

“Aye, I have killed with it,” she answered softly as she began undoing her braids. “But only in the direst of circumstances and only in the defense of the weak.” She glanced toward the bath. “Have you finished bringing hot water?” She asked changing the subject.

The girl blinked twice and looked up. “Yes Ma’am. Your bath is ready. Do you need help with your braids?” She asked sweetly. Such innocence made Naomi pause.

“No, no I’m fine but thank you for your kind offer. Perhaps you should go now before your father grows angry with your absence.”

The young girl curtsied and left the room closing the door quietly behind her.

Naomi sat on the bed and continued to undo her braids, but glanced over at the door. She had not been much older than that girl when she had killed her first human. Was she ten or eleven at the time? So long ago it seemed, yet she could still see the young man's ice blue eyes as they recognized his fate when her blade struck true. She could still feel his life seep into the blade and up into her arm. Sweet it was. But bitter the taste and worse, the memory.

An hour later, freshly bathed after more than a week of travel, Naomi lay on her side under the covers, staring at the wall.

“No dreams tonight,” she prayed. “Please, no dreams.”

[Setsa]

"Yes love can make a fool out of anyone...but it can also be a blessing as well. Nothing is just one sided...ever." Hearing the quieted news that Adra may be missing her amulet she shook her head some. "Well it's here somewhere....and the captian knows where we'll be if it is stil on the ship." Trying to reassure her some, Setsa gave the young elf a warm hug before taking the other arm of Jeredai. Lanella and her accompanying the older companion down the port and into the streets as he had no problem telling the ladies all about certain items that they'd pass on display at the market booths.

Setsa kept a listening ear for Edynol and Anella...as well as for the others of the group as they were all spread out in the town in many directions. When she heard something going on with Adra; she tapped Jeredai's arm softly to direct his attention to the young girl that she was conversing with. "Seems the young'in is quite smart for her age...and there is something about her I can't yet place. Care to say hello guys?" Lanella, always willing to make friends gave a smile and a nod as Jeredai wanted to sit down for a moment and watch the interesting people...yet with a grin on his face she could only smile and let him do his..."people watching."

"Come now Adra...just because it's missing doesn't mean that it was stolen. We will all help you look for it when we get to your family's stronghold tonight. If it isn't there then we can go into the city and see what we can find ok?" Looking to the young girl she gave a warm nod and strong smile "excuse me for my manners....I'm Setsa. It's a pleasure to meet you Alice." Looking into the girl's eyes she soon smiled even more "you are not alone here are you.... Your companion is quite interesting and strong...and he's looking for you not far from here too. Might I ask why?"

[Edynol]

When Rope mentioned his contract getting cancelled, Jeredai patted him on the shoulder. "I wouldn't take offense lads. I just don't think things like contracts mean much to an Immortal. At least, not the kind you deal with. And I don't think you'd want to take up the kind he does concern himself with."

When they came across the young girl, Jeredai listened to their exchange. "Indded, child. Now not that there is any real danger her for a child, but the laws here are not like in other places, and if you don't know them, it is easy to break them and get yourself locked away with the other naughty children. If you were caught trying to climb that building, the guard may think you were trying to look inside. And here, looking inside a private establishment is just as bad a breaking in. Unless of course you are part of the guard. And I do not think they let young girls join."

Just then, Edynol came down the street, Anella following behind him looking as calm and content as ever. "Come with me. We have something we need to discuss." He then noticed the small girl and grunted. "We should go somewhere quiet where we won't be interrupted," he added, then turned and headed to the nearest inn.

[Drakkon]

Alice blinked, looking up at the new people. Squinting, at Setsa, she asked the question. "How.. how do you know?" Tilting her head as she did. Next the man whose name was not given, told her things she did not consider on the ship. Even some of the words she could only guess at but she kept her mouth shut as yet another man came down the street.

This one seemed a little bit more grumpy, and almost all business. Comparing him to Dread was rather easy when it came down to it, but he talked more then Dread. As everyone did. "My head hurts..." She stated quietly, as she had trouble keeping up with all of these new things. Even though night fell quickly, she could still hear some chatter where all the traders have been. Even the faint sound of coins being passed and dropped through that.

Then she remembered something Setsa had said, companion.. what was a companion? She wondered, squinting again she pushed away everything else that had been said then within a minute or so she figured it out. "Do you mean Dread?" She asked abruptly, looking directly at Setsa.

[Mr. Rope]

In a rather unusual occurrence, Rope's mouth twisted, momentarily, into a slight frown. A contract is a binding document between two people in which a mutual trade is made in money, service, or goods. How could they possibly be any different for an Immortal? "I don't suppose it matters, really," he replied, his usual formal smile returning to his face. "One way or another I'll be compensated for my time... I always am."

As he finished speaking, Edynol abruptly came by and took off with Jeredai, asking - rather aggressively - the rest of them follow. "...If Mister Crezlyn is trying to be secretive, he's doing a rather poor job." As the pair wandered off, Thaddeus became fully aware of Adra'liana's presence. "Hello, Miss Starseer. The pleasure of speaking with you has been a rarity for me, I'm afraid. And I see you've made a friend..." He turned his attention to the young girl whom was accompanying Adra'liana. "Hello young lady, my name is Tha..." Something about the girl made him pause as a feeling of deja'vu washed over him. There was something about her strangely familiar. Her demeanor reminded the assassin strongly of Sunny, albeit clearly a few years older.

...Sunny. How was she doing with her father in such a poor position to be raising a child? For someone not even into their tenth year, she was rather self-sufficient, but regardless...

After a moment, he realized that he'd stopped talking and immediately carried on. "-Sorry, I let my thoughts wander off with me. As I was saying, you may call me Mr. Rope." Looking over his shoulder, Rope noticed that Edynol would be out of sight if he waited any longer.

"Well, it's been fantastic seeing you, but I really should be going..." He glanced over to Adra'liana. "And you should, too, Miss Starseer."

Without another word, Thaddeus hurried off to catch up with his employer, falling into step a few feet behind the Immortal.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas heard footsteps, the sloshing of water being carried and poured, and quiet conversation a few rooms over. No doubt the inn was getting more visitors as more travellers needed somewhere to rest their heads. He looked quietly out of the window of the room, looking up at the night sky. The street below the inn was slowly getting quieter as the evening wore on. The silence in the room was almost deafening. Eventually he sat on the bed, and stayed that way for a few more minutes before lying down and falling sound asleep.

[Car'mael]

"Your notion of 'quiet' leaves much to be desired," Heda's metalic-sounding voice sighed from what seemed like thin air as he ghosted after the Immortal, still invisible. "We have missing members," he added quietly.

The half-demon's dark presence slid past the child, but he paused to eye the girl curiously. A young one, all alone? Granted, one of their own party seemed to have taken it under her wing. Did that mean it was theirs to keep?

A quick glance about showed him it was safe enough to show himself again, so Heda dropped his invisibility and faded into view. Granted, his sudden appearance could be a bit off-putting, being a tall and dark robed figure for the most part, but he kind of assummed his companions would not mind by now.

Turning towards Adra, the half-demon inquired with a birdlike tilt to his cowled head and the curiosity of his inhuman nature, "Now that you have acquired a child, is it yours to keep? One can hardly just leave it..."

After all, they were going to follow Edynol, right? They couldn't just leave the child in the street. After all, it had followed the woman back. Then again, the Immortal had said nothing about leaving it behind before leading towards the Inn. Maybe they could bring it along.

With a quiet, metalic grating sound, a huff of sorts, the half-demon glided silently after the others towards the Inn, not wishing to be left behind. No, he didn't like the idea of going inside and trying to avoid brushing past the people in such close quarters. But he wished to hear what Edynol had to say, and had some guesses what it might concern. When the others chose to sleep, he would go hunting...

But that would have to be very soon. Heda was growing very hungry.

[Fox Xalian]

Adra looked at Heda. "Not sure, but I certainly can't let her wonder around by herself even though she has mentioned a friend of hers being around here" she said. She looked back at Alice. "Do you wish to come with us? I think we might be going to visit some of my family's....friends" she said. Friends seemed like an acurate way to decribe them, after all how else would you describe part of a small milita force sworn to protect and serve you and you're family, especially to a little girl. "And as for your question earlier about my compainions being my friends, I thought they would be too, but if someone steals from me then they are not my friend and they need to face justice, or return what they stole" she added quietly to Alice, taking her hand.

[Drakkon]

Alice looked up at Adra,listening to her, then she looked at her own hand when Adra took it into hers. "I.. I don't know where I am or where to find Dread.." She admitted quietly, and stepped closer to Adra. Already dubbing her as a 'nice lady.' If only because she understood most of what she said unlike many others that came by.

"If I come with you.. can you help me find Dread please?" She asked, keeping her eyes up at Adra. In truth she was scared of the city by now. As long as she could remember she was with Dread, and had lived like nomads in the wilderness. Here there was nothing familiar, not even the tree's she had seen when they were on the ship was familiar.

"... what does law mean?" She suddenly asked, as it had began to bother her again. All those words she wasn't used too. Not that she could remember half of them at this point. There was far too many people talking, and she was lost in the words.

[Fox Xalian]

"I think I could help you find your friend, yes" Adra said. "Law means....what a certain ruling person says you can and can't do, like stealing is against the law in most places, as is murder and a few other things" she replied. She walked towards where Rope was, then called out to him. "Thaddeus, I want to have a word or two with you!" she called out as they got closer to him.

[Drakkon]

Alice nodded slightly, wrapping her arms around Adra's arm. She didn't necessarily trust her like she did Dread. But Adra seemed nice enough to be trustworthy. So she followed her. "Thaddeus, I want to have a word or two with you!" Adra called out as they got closer to him.

Thaddeus? Is that what Mr. Rope was going to say before he got lost in his thoughts?She wondered to herself as they followed him. Who was following the grumpy man. "Adra.. who was that grumpy looking guy?" She asked, looking up at her new friend. "The one that grunted after he looked at me?" She added as a better way to explain.

[Fox Xalian]

"That is Edynol, he's the leader of the group, my boss you could say, he pays, which is enough for some of us, but for the the money doesn't matter, it's the adventure...my first time away from my family without some old, stuck-up steward my father picked to tell me how to talk, how to walk, how to stand" Adra said. "And more importently they tell me I shouldn't be up the front fighting, I should stay back and watch, then run away if we have to" she added. Her fingers ran along her bow. "I prefer taking the fight the the enemy and standing beside the soldiers".

[Setsa]

Setsa gave the warmest, reassuring smile she could to the youngest of them. "It's one of my many gifts Alice... Do not be worried...we shall find Dread soon." Following the others she kept Edynol well infromed of their where abouts. He had much to think about and the one who he had feelings for wasn't going to let him off easily that was for sure.

Reaching Adra family's stronghold they were greeted with well armed guards. It wasn't until Adra reveal herself did they let her pass, it was apparent the guards were glad to have guests for company as well as to bring more accurate news of what was going on in the world outside of the island. Sure bits and pieces wafted their way from the port and rumors of others but unless it was urgent it didn't seem to reach their way much.

Setsa felt sorry for those men in the stronghold....they needed a good cheering up it seemed from this type of island isolation. It was odd in a way.... she could feel and understand their emotions...was it really wore that clearly on their faces? Or was something else going on? "Jeredai... is it me or are their emotions of lonliness worn on their faces for all to see?"

[Edynol]

As they walked to the inn, Jeredai nodded and looked to Setsa. "These are dark times, child. And we are closer to the source than we have been in days past. Negative energy has a way of spreading, poisoning the subconscious of ones mind. In some, it tends to only darken ones mood, but in the weak minded, it can breed a daunting depression that can lead to madness or cause one to do evil deeds." He then put a hand on her shoulder. "And being a druid, and an elf, you might be more sensitive to these emotions than others. But everyone can perceive them to a degree, if only subconsciously. That's why it's important to mind your thoughts these days and not let such energy cloud your judgement. Remembering that there is still a lot of good in the world well help. And as long as there, we can yet prevail."

When the arrived at the inn, Edynol bought the largest room available and had some extra chairs brought in so they may all sit. When everyone arrived, Edynol put a hand on Alice's shoulder. "I'm sorry child. Some things are not for a child's ears." He then mumbled something inaudible and the girl fell asleep. "I will awaken her when we are finished, for the sake of both secrecy and not frightening the child." After having a serving boy bring them some tea and ale, Edynol sighed as he gave Anella a blank look. "Anella, will you ward the room against listeners?"

"Of course," she said, and began casting the spell with currents of arcane and wind magic.

When the ward was placed, Edynol nodded. "Thank you. Now, there is something that blocks the way between here and the Eastern Lands. Whatever it is, I have never seen the likes of before. Some sort of growing darkness that is draining the light from this world bit by bit. I was planing on going alone, but I was convinced otherwise. I have no idea what this anomaly is capable of, but it is something I must deal with. It could very well kill anyone else it touches without even giving them something to fight. I will attempt to destroy this thing, but I may need protection from whatever may lurk inside so I am not distracted. But I only need a few to come with me."

Edynol looked at Setsa and nodded to her. "Setsa, you and Anella will stay behind and get the city ready for battle, in case anything makes it past us that are going. Anella will then head to the capital and alert them as well. I will not make anyone come with me, but I will only allow a few volunteers. So who wishes to come with me?"

Jai and Lanella both raised their hands and volunteered as Jexus, in the form of a raven, squawked. "No, Jexus. I will need you here to protect Setsa and the others should I fail."

Jeredai then spoke. "I think I will stay behind. If this thing eats light like you say, then there probably wont be much I can I do. Besides, these old bones need a rest from the water after the long trip here."

"Very well, Jeredai. Your aid here will most appreciated," Edynol said before taking a swallow of ale. "Anyone else?"

[Car'mael]

Heda had followed along into the inn and found an unobtrusive spot by the wall. Others sat, but he preferred not to. His feathers made it uncomfortable, and they and his taloned feet tended to damage furniture pretty badly, enough so that it could rack up a bill. Having no money, the half-demon preferred to avoid it entirely, especially being more comfortable just leaning against walls.

He felt a tingle as the ward were set, and listened carefully to what Edynol had to say. Shrugging, his metal feathers hissing as they cut and scraped the wall ruthlessly, he lifted a long dark sleeve and a pale hand.

"I will go with you," he offered, voice a metallic rumble. He had little to lose, after all. Nobody was worried about his welfare beyond this group. "It might find me... unpalatable. If it kills with a touch... perhaps I might touch back?"

Heda's stomach rumbled softly.

"Perhaps after a good meal here," he added ruefully, smirking wryly under his hood.

[Mr. Rope]

Sitting quietly in a chair in the corner of the room, Thaddeus listened carefully to Edynol's explanation of their future, and, when he had concluded, disregarded the entire speech. Unknown danger was nothing new to him, and while that danger was usually of the mortal, kill-able variety, he wasn't about to be shaken away by such a slight change.

Mr. Rope stood up and strode closer to the group "I'll go," he began, procuring what some would describe as a small booklet- several pieces of paper bound together, all of which were covered with writing. Each line carried a dangerous event that had befallen the group, an amount of time spent traveling, or expenses for weapon repairs. At the bottom of the last page, there was a considerably high number, representing the money Rope expected to be paid. "I've never been much for dying without a chance to defend myself. That, I leave up to the enemies of my clients. Despite that..." He handed the paper to Edynol before continuing. "I think I'll stop charging for services rendered now. It's obvious very much is at stake here, and to demand money for the cause seems, well... absurd." Thinking for a moment, motioned to the paper, adding with a stern tone, "I still expect everything on that bill to be paid for, however. I have rent to pay and food to buy... and gifts to give."

[Avella]

Naomi wasn’t sure if she had screamed aloud, but when she awoke she was sitting up in bed drenched in sweat with her nightclothes sticking to her and her hair matted against her neck and back. She blinked, ran her hands over her hair and wiped the sweat from her brow. Suddenly, the darkened room closed in around her and she felt a choking aura pushing towards her. Whether it was a tattered remnant of the nightmare or an actual presence, she took no chances and, in one swift motion, drew her dagger from its sheath hidden under her pillow.

Backing away she pressed herself against the headboard holding the dagger defensively before her as her eyes searched the darkness for any sign of attack. After a moment the presence dissipated and she let out a long ragged sigh. The full impact of the nightmare touched her soul and, for what felt like the hundredth night in a row, she shuddered, dropped the dagger, cupped her face in her hands and wept.

[Drakkon]

(When they were walking to the inn)
Alice looked up at Adra, listening and watching her fingers run along the bow.With her own hand she did the same thing. Wondering if that was the kind of life she had before. She often fantasied about possible life styles but this one almost seemed... barren. As if Adra was supposed to be a warrior princess but people had tried to still her will. The thought of losing her choice in anything scared her.

"Dread is like that.... the fighting part. Once a week he made me stay at some home with another warriors wife, while he and some others left to fight something scaring the place... actually I think it was more then once a week before we left.." She spoke her mind carefully, trying to keep it from sounding sane. She didn't expect anyone far from the Maul even knew of demons.

Inside the inn Edynol had placed his hand on her shoulder. "I'm sorry child. Some things are not for a child's ears." He told her. She had start to reply, but then he had cast a spell on her, causing her to stop. "I can si."

Dread sighed, leaning back against the tree trunk has he had so many times before. Back in the forests below the Maul. Moving his hands to his mouth he closed his eyes. Alice, hear this. He almost begged in his mind as he started whistling a song.

The song itself sounded more like birds chirping then actual whistle, but it was the point of it. It was one of the first things he had taught Alice. The name he had not a clue. But he knew that no matter who you were, the song attracted many birds, who all sang along.

Which proved true here, although it was not quite the same, it was still as beautiful as always. The bird's own voices made it a bit louder. If Alice was anywhere near him, she would no doubt hear the song and come herself. Unless she couldn't, but he was keeping to the idea that she had just wandered off before he jumped to conclusions about the more.. frighting possibilities.

[Setsa]

Setsa stood up when Edynol expressed the plan of splitting the group up to be successfull in the two parts. Defeating this creature/ darkness of sorts...and protecting the city and island. She was glad Jeredai would least be staying behind with her as his intense knowledge would surely be of great use. "Alice will ofcourse stay here whether still with us or with the one she calls Dread. Everyone who will stay here with me; we shall start work on defenses and strategies to help protect this city and fight what may radiate this way first thing tomorrow morning. So don't think that being forced to stay behind will be an less exciting nor challenging."

Sitting back down after exchanging a confident smile; the elf had to admit that she was getting better and better with such speeches and her powers alone have been growing quickly. Reminding herself to make sure her armor that Jai picked out for her long ago was up to par for another round... Her elven ears picked up the birds in the city all responding to another's call. Yet it was an Orc that began this mass chirping from what she could see. He seemed worried as if in search for another.... Realizing who he was from when Alice was giving a description early on; she gently relayed a few silent images of the Inn's sign, her name, and a peacefully sleeping Alice on the bed. Setsa then cleared her throat politely "pardon my interrupting but Alice's Orc companion Dread is looking for her and if he wasn't startled by an elf linking to his mind. Should arrive downstairs shortly..." Her eyes met Edynol's for a moment "he is very unique as an Orc... and certainly very intelligent. It would be wise not to dishonor him or bring alarm as he is very close to our little Alice here..."

[Edynol]

Edynol put a hand on the young druid's shoulder and nodded to her. "You have perhaps more combat experience her then anyone, my young druid," he said in a low, sagely tone that sounded odd coming from such a young sounding voice. "Even as a healer. So while Anella is gone, the task will fall upon you to keep everyone in line." He then stood up and addressed everyone. "I don't know what it is we're up against, so whatever may come come this way, hold steadfast and be cautious. It will do no one any good to lose their wits."

Edynol put a hand on the small girl and removed the spell that made her sleep. "I will hire a small fishing ship to take those who are coming with me to the anomaly. We will leave by first light tomorrow. Bring only what supplies you need and as much food as you can carry." Edynol then lifted his head up slightly as though he sensed some thing. He blinked his eyes slowly before exhaling quietly. "Nar därj grônük skrïnýr darruül," he mumbled in the dark speech. The room seemed to grow tad brighter, like a shadow had been lifted that no one noticed was there before.

*Naomi: Your room somehow feels emptier, brighter, safer. As if eyes that were watching you had been blinded and their owner chased away.*

*Setsa: You feel the over all mood of the inn improve as a shadow seems to have been lifted from the surrounding area.

""Whatever it is we're up against, it's essence is spreading already. I have warded this inn and the surrounding area. I will place more wards around the city before I leave, but they won't be as effective since I will be far away. Just be sure to mind your thoughts and keep focused. I will see you tomorrow." He then turned and left the room.

The next morning, Edynol woke hours before sunrise and started setting wards around the key battle stations. A few city guards, ignorant of what he was doing, tried to stop him, but they soon found themselves asleep. They would wake in time to actually be useful. He knew the wards probably wouldn't last more than half a day, but they needed whatever help they could get. By the time the sun rose, Edynol had been waiting at the south dock for several minutes when Anella approached.

The mage threw her arms around Edynol and he put his arms around her. "You hurry back, okay? It will not do to be away from you for several months again."

Edynol kissed her and let out a deep breath. "I will, my love. As soon as I am able. Just be sure to keep yourself safe. If something happens, get Setsa and the others and run. If something were to happen to you...I don't know what I..."

Anella place a finger over his lips. "I know, Edy. You have my word that if things turn ill for us, I will grab the others and flee." Edynol nodded and gave her one last kiss before they said goodbye.

As Anella walked away, Lanella and Jai appeared. Lanella smiled and bowed her head as Jai clapped Edynol on the shoulder. "Well, it figures as soon as I get my wings over dry land you'd pull me out to sea again," he said with a chuckle. Edynol smiled and returned the clap on the shoulder as they waited for the others.

[Car'mael]

Heda ghosted over, silently flowing as was his usual way. He frowned at the boat. Boats were not something he enjoyed. Poor footing, deep water, and little to eat, he just preferred the reliability of land. Still, he intended to help face this "darkness". Curiosity and the sheer challenge intrigued him.

Draining a couple robber-wanna-bes in the city had been pleasantly filling (though he had held back from killing them), as had consuming a selection of small creatures like pigeons (the city was guaranteed to be vermin-free for a month from his efforts)--the half-demon had purposely fed well for this trip. He could store up to a limited extent.

Would they come back, he wondered. After all... a boat. A puny bit of wood between them and the depths of endless water, too much to swim and too deep to wade. Even if they survived the oddity, they would have to get back...

"I hope it is tasty," Heda murmured, metallic voice stating it with the calmness of discussing weather on a day of empty sunny skies. If he had to drown, he wanted it to be worth the experience. Saving the Immortal was worth it. So was a great meal. He added with equal emotionlessness, "I hear... sushi... is worth traveling for."

The half-demon actually made a joke.

[Avella]

A wave washed over her. Like an invisible hand that wiped away the dark terror of her nightmare. Wiped away the memories, the visions. Somehow the room was washed clean of all these things and Naomi felt the presence of Magick. It had been some time since she last felt that subtle tingle of energy against her skin like the feather-touch of a lover or close friend.

The first time she felt it she had been in the Anthar Wastes, a member of a patrol seeking a band of marauding Orcs who had been foolishly raiding along the border. One of the officers had been a Magick user, a Mage they said. On their first night in the Wastes they made a rough camp atop a rocky outcropping overlooking the vast barren expanse. Orc sign had been seen all day as well as Troll and Torocks. There was a restless feeling among the patrol. That unmistakable feeling that they were being watched; but then that feeling was common in the Wastes. Camp was set and cook fires lit. Everyone knew if an attack came it would come from the East for that was where the greatest concentration of raids had taken place. Before bedding down for the night, pickets were set and the horses brought inside the circle. The Magick user went about setting wards in all directions; the energy felt exactly the same.

Naomi lit several candles and quickly washed the nightmare sweat from her body with the remaining water in the tub. She wanted to find out firstly; who had set the wards and secondly; why? She knew whoever set them had to be close by. Maybe even in the same building. If there was danger about she wanted to know what it was so she could face it head on. She donned her leather armor as quickly as she could. Fastened the frog, rapier and dagger to her hip, tied her hair back with a leather cord, gathered up her meager belongings and quietly left the room. In the hallway she paused and listened. From downstairs came the muffled sound of voices. She loosened her dagger, making sure it would not drag in the drawing. She did not worry about the rapier for it had a habit of leaping from its scabbard the moment she reached for it. Something that, even to this day, seemed … well … unnatural.

Descending the stairs she stayed alert but calm; the wards were keeping the dark feelings at bay. Outside the sun was breaking the horizon marking a new day; her seventy-fifth since leaving Avenstone Vale. What fate held for her this day was yet to be seen, but when she reached the bottom of the stairs and looked around the room she felt that fate was, indeed, playing with her. The innkeeper and his young daughter were up and about seemingly unaffected by the wards that existed around them. That was not unusual for most, humans especially, would not know the difference. “Goosebumps” they would call them. The innkeeper’s daughter spotted Naomi, grinned and gave a little wave. Naomi only nodded for her eyes had fallen upon an old man sitting at a corner table. She frowned. She had seen this man before, somewhere. She might have even spoken to him but her memory as to when, where and why eluded her. Seeing no one else in the room she relaxed her stance. Judging from his manner of dress and the gnarled staff leaning against the wall next to him, she surmised he was the one responsible for setting the wards. She approached his table with a questioning look.

“We have met before, have we not?” She asked.

[Edynol]

Jeredai looks up at the young girl who approached and squinted his eyes as he tried to place her face. "Hmm...Perhaps we have," he said. He then eyed the girl up and down. "You have the look of an Aven about ya, and a familiar face. Niara? Riona? No, no. Morina, right?" The old man looked up for a moment as he searched his memory. He knew he'd seen her face before, be it in passing or perhaps they shared a drink at some point. Finally, he shook his head and dismissed his thoughts. "Forgive me dear, where are my manners. Why don't you have a seat? I'll buy you a drink. So what brings you out here to the isles?"

[andrinaandug]

Andyro was wandering around lost in a city that has a population of people that was unbelievable, they we're so many civilians around that it was stunning to just walk through the streets being packed with different kinds of living beings. She didn't know where she was, nor did she know what she was going to do here but for the first time in her entire life; She was traveling.

After finally being able to sneak out of the village that kept her locked in, never letting her explore the world, the dangers, discover the beauty of the universe. After doing so it was hard to go through the barriers but a kind woman had gave her a certain spell that could break through easily which got her quiet surprised, that barrier was something she had been trying to break for years with fail. Each time not being able to get through it but instead, sparked back by the heavy bolts of electricity shocking her back.

Of course after finally being out of the village she was trapped in she asked a traveling old man, that was sitting on a carriage where is the most common traveling spots for wandering foreigns and he immediately offered this unique and large city. It was quiet a place to get lost in.

She finally just pushed herself through and made it to a spot where there weren't as much people, but the sound of the sea was loud and clear; the docks. This was her most favorite spot of all, looking at the ships made shivers of delight go down her spine. She had always wished she could get on one of them and travel to the other lands, the outer ones she had never stepped foot in.

Walking around she stopped once she had seen a small group teaming up to what seemed like to go travel to a different land, she wished she could go and join them but she remind silent. They looked like they we're traveling to a place where danger awaited them and only discomfort would be present. That made her want to join up more, for danger and every feeling that comes along to it attached to its tail, is something she wanted to experience. But her unsocial and shy nature took place and did not allow her to step forth and join.

[Avella]

Naomi arched a brow.

“Aye sir, I hail from Avonstone Vale. My name is Naomi DeMonet. My father was a captain in the Northern Guard, perhaps you knew him or perhaps that is where we met, but I cannot place your face although it does seem familiar. And your name too does not readily fall from my tongue.”

She sat down shifting her rapier to one side. The old man somehow made her feel comfortable the way her grandfather had when he first started to teach her fencing when she was four and again when he handed her the rapier she now carried. He had been a kindly man, knowledgeable beyond his years with a half smile that hinted he knew some secret no one else was privy to. Naomi shifted her weight and leaned back in her chair.

“An ale would be welcomed right about now, thank you. As to why I am here in the isles … well … that is a rather long tale, but suffice it to say I am traveling to parts of the world I have never seen before. My time spent defending my homeland is over and now, free from obligation; I seek adventure and a possible way to make my fortune; provided, of course, the Goddess permits.”

She smiled slightly and studied the man. He was a Magick user of that she had no doubt and if he had placed the wards for his own protection perhaps he needed a bodyguard. She tilted her head and tugged at her earlobe.

“And you sir? What brings you to this place?”

[Mattie2009]

Lucas muttered as he woke, shaking the sleep from his eyes. He felt a slight tingle on his skin, no doubt a ward of some form or another. Perhaps Edynol had wandered into the inn at some point. He paid it little mind, instead clearing the room and walking down the stairs to the inn's lobby. It was still quiet, a welcome change of pace for the half-demon. He noticed Jeredai sitting and talking to someone. Lucas chuckled gently and walked over. "Morning, Jeredai. Friend of yours?" He asked, giving the girl a sideways glance. "I presume Edynol is somewhere nearby?" He added, looking around for the immortal.

[Drakkon]

Dread walked into the Inn's bar. You did not need to know how to read ones body language to tell the bulky Orc was tired. As he had been up nearly the whole night trying to find the Inn. Easily getting lost within the city despite the helpful directions from the guards and people.

He sat down, resting his head on his hand and elbow on the table. There was no doubt that he had spent a week or so longer before he needed rest. But the ship life he had temporary been into waned on him then. It was obvious to him that a Blood Stalker could not easily walk off the tiring work on the ship, even before he hired himself for the passage.

After a minute or so he stood up still tired but the moments rest was all he needed to clear his head. Walking up to the Innkeeper he looked into the woman's eyes. Something of habit when a boar or stray deer came by his path. A lack of ill-well in his eyes could calm there's if needed be. "I am seeking a druid, by the name of Setsa. Elven perhaps. Do you know of one? I was told to come here." He asked.

He thought back to when the Druid linked their mind to his. Something he was used to back near the maul. He was surprised to feel one's presence here, more so that Alice had happened to run into one and fall under his or her protection for the time being. He noticed the half demon right away. And a fading presence of a second one. A fairly uncommon coincidence.. a druid calling me here, and then half demons show up..

"No, I'm sorry I don't." The inn keeper told him. Nodding quietly he simply used part of his tiny sum of money for water. If only to keep his throat from drying.He kept an eye on the Half-demon. An uneasy feel came over him. He knew not to judge harshly, but wondering if this one was here for the same reasons the demons that came down from the maul, or if his mortal side was more in control.

Despite this he sat there. Knowing full well that if a Druid called to you, it was for one thing or the other. If it was because of this Half-demon or simply to pick up Alice he was going to wait and see what happens. Jumping to wild conclusions was not the best part of any strategy, nor was the same said for making a first impression either.

[Edynol]

Jeredai ordered a few more ales as Naomi took a seat. "Naomi! That's right. You're Gaeleth's daughter." He leaned back as he lit his pipe and took a few puffs. "My my, child. You certainly have sprouted into a fine young woman. Your mother's beauty and your father's eyes. And by the looks of ya, you have his tenacity as well. Though is this old memory does me service, you were every bit as bullhead as he was. Oh the trouble your old man used to get us into."

Jeredai slapped his knee and shook his oh. "Oh listen to me, surely you're not here to listen to my ol' ramblings. So you're out to travel are ya? Can't say that is a bad idea, you can learn a lot of things traveling. And no telling what you may find."

Jeredai stopped and looked up when Lucas came to the table. "Good morning, lad," he said to the demon. "This is Naomi. Naomi, this is Lucas. Don't worry, he's a friend and a good guy to have around if things get tough. As for Mr. Crezlyn, I believe he is at the docks. He'll be departing soon if you plan on going with him."

The old man turned his attention back to Naomi and his expression became solemn. "Some advice, though, darlin. This is not the best time for traveling. Evil things are brewing these days." He then leaned in to whisper to her. "There's an Immortal here, and a shadow is growing over this island as we speak. So rather you choose to stay or go, there's to be a fight here before day's end. But if you chose to stay, there are some friends that could use the strength and resourcefulness of an Aven such as yourself."

[Fox Xalian]

Adra walked towards the gates of the town, heading for her family's fort. She saw from the walls they had errected wodden palisades, huge logs, sharpened to a point on top and stood upright to form a wall. She knew they wouldn't hold long, but maybe long enough to wear the attackers thin. She spent some time at the fort, preparing her troops for the final battle here, she was happy and suprised to see her father here, taking command of the fort. She left him to do what he did best and took half the militia troops, her father brought enough backup for this to be effective enough, and went to the town again, using her troops to bolster the town guard. She went back to the inn where she's left Alice. "Alice! Where are you!" she called out.

[Setsa]

Setsa gave a small smile to those who seemed to be ... put off from the lingering darkness that was sniffing things out as it were. After Edynol's incantation to ward it off and keep away momentarily. The entire Inn seemed a more up-beat and relaxed; recent conversations about what darkness and mysterious things were occuring changed to the usual talk of family, trips, light-hearted matters. Such was a welcome, soft noise to the elf when she rested in her bed after everything was said and done for the night.

Early in the morning, just before dawn, the Ambassador with Tankou at her heels. Went to make sure the away party had everything they needed. The storm panther took it upon himself to stay with the young Alice and keep her company which getting a good petting. The purring of such a grand animal sounded like a low rumble of thunderous clouds from a far off distance that made a few patrons chuckle. When Adra went out to see her father and set out guards in the city, Setsa took it upon herself to take Alice with her as they went around the city to add in several incantations and the like to help solidify the city and fortress of Adra familys that as they all agreed, would be the place to regroup protect the elderly and children. As the people went to the stronghold, her dragontwig staff glowed of a soft green and yellow light as she worked as fast as possible to give the cty more defenses and the greater advantage of surviving what was to come. The whispers of the trees and nature in and around the city seemed to give off a pulse that she could feel. As if the island itself was ready to do all they can to stand strong and fight where it could.... Such a feeling seemed comforting in a way, one she couldn't quite explain but it felt close to her heart all the same.

Figuring Alice may want to help as much as possible and not stay hidden with others her own age. The elf placed her hand in the girl's chest, allowing for a surge of magic to soothingly fill her body. "This will help protect you from harm, if you have need of me all you have to do is speak my name or Tank's in your thoughts and one of us will be there soon as we can." Standing up tall the stormpanther licked Alice's face with his rough tongue before allowing Setsa to place her on his back for the longer distance back to the Inn. "Hmmm seems like someone you know has found his way to us..." Hearing Adra calling for Alice as they stepped inside she gave a smile. "She was with me for safe keeping until you came back sorry Adra but with what's looming I thought it would be best." Leaving them to talk she went to the Orc who she recognized from the previous day. "Dread is it yes? I'm Setsa, Ambassador to the Queen of Eversong and the one who led you here so that you may find Alice again safe and cared for by me and those I am with." Motioning to where Tank was still with Alice..standing beside her now she smiled to the Orc "hope you didn't mind but I and the others felt she'd be in good hands with us till your arrival. So tell me...are you planning to stay for the fight or shall you two be off before the morning has left us?"

[Mr. Rope]

Thaddeus was awake long before anyone else, having gone to bed long before them, as well as being accustomed to getting just barely enough sleep be in top shape. As he waited for his employer and company to awake, he occupied himself with sharpening Mia for what was likely to be the last time before their encounter. If he was going to blindly rush into the unknown, he might as well have the sharpest stick when he does so. Once Mr. Rope was satisfied with the katana's blade, he returned it to its sheath and checked to make sure his poisons and food supply were all in good stock, then made his way to the docks, where he found Edynol and Heda already waiting.

Must have spent more time sharpening his sword than he thought.

The assassin felt strange, not having to prepare for what may very well be a suicide mission. Equipment, food, sure, but... no will and testament. Anything of value he owned would most likely go down with him, and the massive sum of money he'd stockpiled over the years, as per agreement, would belong to his former partner if he were to fall. He was already prepared for death.

"Worst case scenario, an immaterial entity kills us all without offering any way to resist. Strange... normally, I'm the entity in that situation." He shot a glance at Heda, remembering the half-demons affinity to the shadows. "Interesting experience to be the hunted for a change, isn't it?"

[Drakkon]

Alice smiled at Adra. "Hello Adra. How did your travels fair?" She asked. Her eyes drifted to the half demon speaking to Jeredai. She tilted her head, obviously focusing on him. "Who is he.." She asked in but a whisper.

Dread looked over at the elf. A silent message already sent to her. As he has had much practice, especially with Druids. I've not heard of this battle ye. He easily towered over many being standing at 6'6 average.

"Fortunate hunting. It is good to feel a familiar power as a Druid this far west." He told her, giving a soft bow. "Dread Gian, Blood-Stalker of the Red-skull." He introduced himself. He looked into her eyes. Once again sending her a silent question. What intent does the half demon have.

Alice's ear twitched and she forgot all about the half demon. Turning her head she saw Dread and Sesta speaking. However one-sided or quiet it was. "Dread!" She called out, rushing to hug the Orc. "I'm sorry I wandered off." She said quietly. Dread patted her head, and embraced her. Although he kept his eyes locked with Setsa's.

[Car'mael]

Heda looked over as Thaddeus joined them at the docks, then nodded slowly at his question. The half-demon idly wondered if this entity thought himself edible, too. That was a bit ironic for a way to die. Being hunted, well, he'd had a taste of that when that dragon decided to catch him. It was more an irritation than upsetting.

"It might be related?" he mused thoughtfully. "To be hunted is... annoying. To hunt back is more satisfying. Even a rabbit tries to bite back."

Head tilting to one side like a bird, Heda frowned at the boat again.

"I like rabbits."

The frown deepened, and he ghosted to the edge of the dock, setting a taloned foot on one of the pier's posts... His metal-scaled dragonlike foot crunched on the wood, splintering it slowly with sheer heavy pressure.

"I dislike boats. This entity need only harm the boat to slay us. That is something I find worse than being eaten by such, cousin or no. I prefer being eaten, or simply slain, to drowning." His head tilted to the opposite side sharply. "Father never spoke of kin out here... Not that it would stop kin from trying to eat us, and I have no attachment to my father's relations. Do we attempt reason, or just try destroying this?"

Personally, he saw no point in reasoning with what the Immortal described as a dark and pervasive shadow that tried to crush emotionally, spiritually, and physically to the point of death. Obviously it saw no reason to communicate with them, after all. Relative or no, there was no love lost, in his opinion.

And he had no qualms about throwing that bottle of anti-demon foul-scented stuff the old man had given him...

[Avella]

So this man Jeredai had known her father. As a child Naomi had seen little of her father. He was always away. Always in the fore of any border skirmish. Always ready to serve; to go anywhere he was commanded. Her mother had been a patient woman with the same understanding and appreciation of duty as any Aven born. With her father away so much it fell to her grandfather, a master swordsman in his own right, to teach Naomi fencing and dueling, but not only that: it fell to him to teach her about life, duty, honor and compassion.

Naomi wanted to ask the old gentleman more about her father but someone approached the table. She recognized the man from the tavern and when Jeredai introduced him she merely nodded. She had no idea what or even if Daemons had a customary greeting so she thought it best to keep quiet. Up close the Deaemon looked travel worn and Naomi wondered about the wrap on his left arm that looked to be a bandage. His red eyes were somewhat unsettling, but he did not appear to be a threat. The fact that he knew the old man gave her a reason not to distrust him. She liked the old man and when he turned back to her and gave her a hint that trouble was brewing in the world she almost replied; “When is it not?” but held her tongue.

Then he leaned in and whispered things to her she never imagined to hear in her lifetime. Sitting back in her chair she looked from one man to the other. Her face showed no emotion but inside she was in turmoil. An immortal? Here? A creature of legend? A god? And a shadow growing over the land. These were tales told to frighten children, but Naomi was not a child, not any more and these two were not liars for the solemn look upon Jeredai’s face and the red eyes of the Man-Daemon lent the weight of truth to the old man’s words.

Once again in her young life, Naomi found herself at a crossroads. Stay and fight against the darkness and perhaps find glory and friendship or leave. Leave these islands, these people to their fate. Absently she ran her fingers along the scabbard of her rapier. The blade quivered inside its dark home. She looked from one man to the other, smiled and shrugged.

“I have no particular plans for today. I see no reason not to throw in with you and your friends, besides; I have not practiced my swordplay in almost a week. Count me in.”

[Rayne7]

Rayne stepped off the boat, looking around. His cloak was discarded into the pack on his back, his weapons in plain sight. Looking around, he walked onto the docks. Off to the side he saw a group that seemed like a strange mix of people, but he shrugged it off and decided to stay there a while. The amount of people crowding the streets were unappealing after being crammed onto a boat for a journey over the waters, so he found a quiet place in the shade and set down his pack as he leaned against the wall, watching for anyone who approached while he enjoyed the peacefulness.

Feeling the cool air, he sighed contentedly and closed his eyes for a moment, remembering his time in the forests until the smell of salty air ruined the memory. Coming back to the moment, he looked around again, seeing the people mill about. Settling in, he began to wait for the amount of people to dissipate.

[Edynol]

Jeredai smiles and nods at Naomi, a gleam in his eyes that said he expected that answer. "I would expect no less from a lady of the DeMonet blood," he said in a kindly tone. "You know, every time I saw your father he spoke highly of you. And from the few times I saw you as a child I always thought you had a spark in you that wouldn't be contained with in those stone walls of Avenstone for very long." He then put both of his wrinkled, gnarled hands on her should and patted her softly. "And here you are! All the way out here in Seaspanse, of all places."

Suddenly, a horn sounded outside as Setsa worked to gather up the city's forces for the battle to come. The old man turned his head towards the door then back to Naomi. "Well, it looks to be about time to get these old bones moving. It's been many a year since I have stepped to battle, but we need all the help we can get and I can still heal with the best of them." Jeredai smiled and winked at Naomi then let out a chuckle as he slowly got to his feet, using his staff for support, as he grabbed his large pack and put it over his shoulder. He then held out a hand to Naomi. "Would you be so kind, my dear, as to help an old man to the field? I believe Lady Setsa, a druid friend of ours, will be out near the beach. She is in charge of of organizing the forces here, and I think you'd enjoy meeting her."
__________________________________________________ _______

When everyone was on the ship, Edynol gave the signal to move out and the deck-hands undid the mooring lines as a few row boats towed the ship out into open waters. As soon as they were turned to the direction they wanted to go, they let the sails loose and Edynol turned to Jai. "We could use some wind, my friend," he said to the dragon, who was in his human form.

"Already on it," Jai said as he blew air from his lungs that filled the sails and pushed the ship forward. Edynol nodded in approval as the ship gained speed quickly. Jexus, who was disguised as a raven, landed on Edy's shoulder and he pet him on the head and ruffled his feathers a bit.

"I hope you're ready, old friend," Edynol said to Jexus, who responded by flying down to the deck and changing into a horse. After a few hours, the sky started to darken, despite it being almost mid-day. Edynol stood at the fore of the ship as the area around them darkened increasingly. Suddenly, Edynol felt a presence as a figure formed in the distance. Edynol could hear what sounded like a woman screaming, then when the figure came closer, his eyes widened as he saw Anella being gripped by a huge black claw.

"Help me!" Anella screamed. "Please! Get me away from here!" The huge claw seemed to squeeze her tighter, causing blood to come out of her mouth as her words became gargled. Edynol screamed out her name, others giving him worried looks as he was the only one seeing this. But when her body went limp and her eyes stare lifeless, Edynol narrowed his eyes. He didn't feel her life slip away. Anytime something died and Edy was close by, he could feel their essence drift away and grab energy from it if he chose to. But when he felt nothing, he knew that wasn't really Anella, it was some sort of twisted illusion pried from his thoughts.

Lanella then walked up to Edynol and put a hand on his shoulder. "Edynol, what is it? What's happening?"

Edynol stood silent for a time before speaking. "We'll need some light." He then turned to the others. "Whatever you might see, it is not entirely real," he called out. "Stand your ground and don't let it intimidate you! It seems to conjure things from your thoughts, your fears!" As Lanella conjured a ball of light to illuminate the ships deck, Edynol called for Jexus and climbed on his back. The horse then leaps off the boat, sprouting wings as he grew to almost twice the size of the small ship, letting out a monstrous roar as he and Edynol flew into the darkness. And the darkness grew.
___________________________________________
Back at the island city, as Jeredai and Naomi met up with Setsa, the sky started darkening as wisps of shadow flew through the air. The old man held out his hand and a ball of light appeared to illuminate the immediate area. "Setsa, child. This is Naomi, she's a friend. She can be trusted. You two should stay close, protect each other. Don't worry about me, I'll be alright. This old man still has a few tricks up his sleeve," he said with a smile and a wink.

As the darkness grew, people could be heard screaming in the distance and panic arising from the ranks of soldiers and healers as monstrous things, neither human nor beast nor demon, started to appear. Each one had a different form, from small children with black eyes to large beasts breathing black flames, the things of nightmares.

**Everyone: Your worst fears and nightmares suddenly start forming in front of your very eyes as a sense of total dread fills your hearts. People, both soldiers and townsfolk alike, are in a panic as those who aren't fleeing are frozen with fear.**

[Mr. Rope]

Mr. Rope had already unsheathed Mia by the time Edynol was gone.

Fear.

He closed his eyes, sighing in relief. That's what it was. No helpless death, no insurmountable force, and no possessive magic. A simple mind game. Read their fear and project it. Rather anticlimactic- As long as they were aware that what they saw was a lie, how could it possibly cause them any mental anguish?

The moment Mister Rope opened his eyes, he learned the answer to that question.

On the ground before him was the dying figure of a boy, no more than nine years of age. They were small, even for their age, with lustrous brown hair and skin that might once have been vibrant and healthy, but had now become sickly and pale. Blood was torrenting out of a wound in their throat, soaking the deck and the child himself, who was struggling to stand, placing one knee on the deck before it slipped out from under him, from both his lack of strength and the red liquid causing the surface to become slippery.

As the boy fell, he rolled onto his back, gazing weakly up at Thaddeus. Their expression was not one of silent plea. It was fear. With a cough and sputter, the child made a final effort to crawl, and then lay still, the puddle of blood underneath them still growing.

The child's death was not what worried him, though. What caused him to freeze in horror was that when his eyes wandered to Mia, he saw the katana's blade was coated in fresh blood.

He did it. Knowing it was a hallucination didn't help. That illusory child had died by his hand. The realization hit him, and it took every ounce of his remaining self control to avoid vomiting. It wasn't what he saw. It was what it represented.

I could do it. I could murder a child.

[Rayne7]

Rayne started at the sound of the bell, and had taken six steps in that direction when the darkness descended. Without a second thought he drew his sword, Morohtar, holding it out in one hand as he saw a figure approach, hazy at first then coming into focus.

It was himself.

Soulless.

With the darkness of Morohtar filling him.

He could tell because the doppleganger's veins were permanently darkened black, the irises red. The smile it sported was bloodthirsty, and the eyes gleamed with a dark pleasure. It was what he tried every day not to become.

Fear filled his veins, making him freeze for a moment, his face disbelieving. Then the fear was replaced with rage, making his body shake with anticipation. His blood, once cold with fear, now boiled until he felt like he would explode. A laugh escaped his throat, sounding like he'd lost whatever sanity he had.

The doppleganger cocked it's head in amusement. "What, the fear of facing the power of turning break your mind? Why do you shake in fear?"

Rayne shook his head, smiling. "It's not fear.....it's anticipation." As soon as he finished the statement, he leapt forward, slashing with his sword. The doppleganger vanished.

The instant it disappeared, Rayne sheathed Morohtar, his mind numbed. What he just faced....was what he might become. Setting his pack on his back, he moved forward cautiously, watching for what else was to come. Waiting. Not with fear. But with anticipation.

[Fox Xalian]

Adra stood on the wall surrounding the town, she say a sizeable for attacking the fort but she saw her father's combat magic he drew from rune stones, lightning straight from the sky, fire bursting out of the ground. She heard footsteps behind her and turned around and saw two people in a way she dreaded. "No....no...this can't be happening!" she said, drawing her bow and knocking an arrow into place.

--------

A few hours before the battle
Adra smiled at Alice. "The fort is ready, and my father is there to command our troops, so now I have command of our forces here that are supporting the town guard" she said. She knelt down and held an amulet out to Alice. It was the sigil to show a squire in the service of Lady Adra'liana Starseer. "Alice I name you my squire, it'll be your job to help me maintane my equipment, if you'll join me" she said. She then saw Alice run over to the man she called Dread, it seemed he was the one she was waiting for all along. Adra stood up and watched them.

-------

Back to the battle
Adra stared at the two people before her, her sister, Eleye (pronounced a-lay) and her blood-brother, Feromirr. "Well dear sister, seems we wont have to stage an accident back at the Citadel, we'll just write you off as a casualty of this war then the power will be ours!" Eleye said. Feromirr charged at Adra, his sword held ready to stab her, his shield in front of him for defence. Adra tried to get an arrow past the shield but failed. Fero ran into her and knocked her back, she grabbed her throwing knife and slipped it past the shield and into Fero's neck, killing him instantly. but then she saw his body dissolve into nothing. "An illusion...." she said quietly. She picked up her bow and knocked another arrow and aimed it at the illusion of her sister. But Eleye already ahd her flute out and had begun playing, her music had mogaic behind it, this Adra knew, both healing and damaging, and it was hard to avoid, and so the epic battle between the two sisters, one real and one an illusion, begun.

[Car'mael]

Heda had tilted his head to one side, confused as he watched the Immortal scream his lover's name at the empty air, his foot talon crunching a bit on a wooden beam as he held in place against the boat's natural sway. How odd. Was it some sort of illness? Drug? Hallucination? But then Edynol was yelling about illusions drawn from their minds, and he saw Mr. Rope pale at something only he himself saw, turning an unusual shade of green... Others seemed to see things he could not, as well, some screaming and others looking set to faint or vomit.

That was when he saw... it.

It was about the size of two fists together. Pure fluffiness, like a ball of soft feathers or fur, resembling the softness of a dandelion's white head. It was a pretty gold color with some bits of teal or turquoise sticking out in slightly longer sections, making tiny little wings and a tail almost lost amid all that gentle puffiness. It had cute golden eyes also almost lost in that fluff. It glowed and threw off cute sparkles when it bounced there like a ball at his feet on the deck.

It meeped cheerfully.

It was echoed by more meeps.

There were others just like it.

Heda's talons clenched on the wood spasmodically, and he tried floating towards the far side of the boat slowly, afraid to turn his back to these things or move fast lest he draw their attention.

But too late.

The fluffy things bounced for him like happy living balls, intent on hugging him and smothering him with cute fluffiness and--what bothered him the most--sheer adoration.

Heda cringed and slashed at them with his wings with a snarl akin to the roar of an engine. "Be GONE, foul beasts!" he bellowed. Desperately, he clung to what the Immortal had spoken of--these were illusion and fear alone, the weapon of the enemy--and simply closed his eyes, waiting to feel his talons and feathers cut something and pull on the life-force in his targets.

Nothing.

Opening his eyes, he found the fluffy creatures were gone. Illusion indeed, for had they been real, he would have hit something, at least felt the throb of a life near his claws and feathers' sharp blades... but there was nothing, no life to what he feared... and so it vanished.

The Harpy bellowed in rage, metal feathers bristling as the grinding ear-ripping sound echoed over the water. How DARE this thing throw such evilness at him! That was as low as any evil creature could possibly go, in the half-demon's opinion! This was NOT funny!!!

He HATED meeps!!!

[Setsa]

Speaking back into Dread's mind she reassured him that the half demon was alright and on their side of good. Yes he was mostly silent and kept to himself but considering he has fought and traveled with their group, he had proven himself well enough. As Alice reunited with her Orc companion she excused herself with a kind smile...it had been awhile since she felt such a powerful Orc speak with his eyes so she indeed enjoy the conversation they shared. "With luck I shall see you two later... I am needed by the beach to assemble the last of the people that are a bit late comming here... Alice, you remember how to call for me or Tank.. Don't be afraid to do it now if you need us..." Kissing the child's head she placed a hand on Dread's shoulder before heading out with Tankrou at her side.

Hearing the horn sounding off what they been waiting for all morning long; Setsa stood up tall in her full armor with eyes of determination. Gripping her dragontwig staff she reminded herself to keep a cool head and not let emotions be her weakness as Jerdai had said before. Hearing the clink..clink..clink of his staff she smiled at the Elder "well speak of the devil himself... I'm greatly pleased you decided to join us in the front lines Jeredai, and it seems you brought along another willing body." Giving a respectable nod she helped the elder to a seat so that he may rest just a bit. "A pleasure to meet you Naomi... I'm Setsa of Eversong and anyone willing to fight with us and seeming to know Jeredai is by far welcomed to join in the fun that's to come."

As voices of the people started to raise with fingers pointing to the sky; the elf was compelled to look up to see what the commotion was all about. The dark swirls were comming closer and closer, shooting down onto the island soon followed by screams and horrified looks from those that were nearby. The darkness was taking form..forms actually, that did more than startle the troops. "Stand your ground! Fight with the lights of your hearts!" Thumping her staff on the ground a large ball of light shot up into the air, bringing light to the area to help give them the advantage. Seeing others of the ability doing the same to light the town it may not really damage the darknes much....but at least it helped their spirits to know they can do this.

*Fear*

"Setsa my dear..." A familiar voice said from behind her, her eyes grew wide as she slowly turned around in disbelief. "Father?! But...you're dead!" No! No it couldn't be! The stories that he left me and Eversong to join the rising evil to further his powers before his death couldn't be true! She thought to herself before shaking some sense into herself again. The strong elf before her had the dark, silvery skin that comes from embracing the darkness. His deep blue eyes were now blue orbs, orbs from being blinded from the truth and good in him. With the long red hair nearly exactly like hers trailing over the armor that he once did when going into battle....armor that was hard to break through and damage the person within. "Come my most beautiful child, your powers have grown so much.. much more than you even know of. It's time to be at my side and let me show you how powerful you can really be..in time you'll grow to love the sight of people bowing at your feet in fear!" A dark, menacing laugh erupted from him like nothing she ever heard before.

Looking around her surroundings she saw so many running away from what gave chase, others so stiff in horror or attempting weakly to fight against what their eyes saw while an inner conflict battled within each person. This was what gave her the drive to continue....to protect Ethanria and her people from the darkness. To stand for what was right like she had in Eversong no matter what anyone said that her powers were nothing but an imaginitive mind of a youngin. Taking a deep breath in; Setsa's hands began to glow brightly as well as her staff that she held now in both hands as the blade embedded in to give her a fighting edge shimmered. "I am not fighting for anyone BUT for the good of Ethanria! I collected you from the battlegrounds of Anthar and brought you home with the others. I burried you myself as my Queen sang at the funeral for those fallen!" Setsa didn't let her anger take over...instead she thought smart, he was an enemy as just like any other enemy...he'd die to prove that good always wins. With Tankrou growling low, the stormpanther pounced on the dark elf. Knocking him onto his back while Setsa drove the head of her staff straight into her father's heart; letting the light fill him from within as he screamed in agony before disappearing in a whisp of darkness elsewhere. Tank just stood up at his full heigth and gave his elf companion a look of "this is going to get interesting fast..."

Nodding in agreement the two set off to heal those nearby while fighting what they could.

[Drakkon]

Before the battle

Alice turned back to Adra, smiling brightly. "I would be honored." She said. She looked back at Dread as if to ask for his permission. He gave a short shrug. His eyes nonchalantly looking at her, she gave a short nod before going back over to Adra. "What exactly does that mean?" she asked politely, tilting her head, and looking up at the older woman. For it was hunting, she was taught, rather then the chains of command and the like of kingdoms, and royalty. Wild boars were one thing, but she knew little of actual combat, more so how to even prepare. "Dread wants to know how much actual combat comes with the job.. he can be a bit worried."

During the battle.

Alice made the mistake of looking out the window, a giant demon flew above the city. Flying high, only to dip down and breath fire upon the townspeople. Sometimes in a flash Alice was in a small lifeboat rather then a building, and the demon was latched onto a single ship. Although not all together destroying it.. merely playing with the crew. The same could be said here. Although it did set many buildings a lite, it did not attempt to burn the city completely. It wanted to toy with the people.. kill them off slowly, and then destroy it all.. then move on.

Try as she might Alice couldn't bring herself to look away, nor even step away from the window. She just stared, watching the creature. The more she did.. the more she remembered the ship.. the wave it created.. those frightened boars that killed the one who saved her. How she scraped herself on what she now knew was poisonous several times tumbling down a hill. When she fainted finally.. thinking she was going to die and return to everyone she loved. It came to her then.. that she did die in a way. But she was never returned to them.. she was found by someone she now cared for deeply. Now.. it came back, and with Dread in the city.. he might be killed by this creature. That petrified her.


Before the battle

Dread nodded at Setsa, raising an eyebrow when she had reminded Alice to call if she needed help. Well, no one can say she can't make friends. He thought as he heard Alice respond to the other half elf. Something about becoming a squire if he focused hard enough. Although he was wrapped in his own interesting conversation with the Druid. Looking into Alice's eyes he and her exchanged a silent conversation which ended with him saying; "As long as actual combat is out of the question. Now.. I need some sleep if I'm to be any use for the fight." He watched her as she questioned the woman about it. Rolling his shoulders he leaned back and drifted off in a short lived nap.

During the battle.

Dread with his bow in hand, stood vigilant in the street. He didn't know the city well enough to understand what is important or strategic. But he knew enough of the fight to know that anywhere he can keep the enemy from killing them all, was important enough. Then he was hit by his namesake, it was obvious it was magic, but he stopped trying to dispel it when he saw a guard suddenly driving his sword through his partner, in a horrific sight the guard torn off his dead companion's helm, and gloves. Gnawing upon his fingers, even going as far as to using the sword as a knife.

Dread turned away quickly, holding his hand to his neck as he felt his stomach churn. But he could not escape the sight of it. All around him people were eating someone of their own race, it disgusted him. Eventually he threw up. Closing his eyes he focused more and more. Falling to his knee he could not get the sound of it all away from him. Using his own vomit he began drawing rune's he often saw in the wilds near the Maul. A universal shaman rune that wards off evil.. almost anybody could use it, but the rune was difficult, not only because he had never drawn it before, but because the disgusting scene around him was making his hand shake. Not only that.. but it was to keep evil like this away, he wasn't entirely sure something already here would simply leave.

However the rune proved this worry unnecessary. After several attempts he managed it, dispelling the illusions. However if he stepped away from it, the scene continued. Something he would have to figure out how to be rid of later.. if there was indeed a later. For now he was stuck, and his emotions racing. He would have to calm down before he could focus on permanently trying to dispel it. This plan of course. Wasn't assured with the fact that almost anything can disrupt the vomit drawn rune, but for now he could only watch people run by, and do his best to guard it from trampling.

Obviously.. when he saw a man frozen in fear, he took a deep breath. Knowing full well he would eventually be trampled with the amount of people aimlessly running from the spell that had taken the city. Rushing out of the range of the Rune he focused on the man though the sounds still echoed around him. Grabbing the elf he dragged him back to the rune. Careful to keep him from stepping on the rune itself. A few minutes later the man came out of his petrified state, screaming. Dread merely sat there, watching the chaos around him. This is almost as bad as the spell itself..but tolerable none the less. He thought as he used some more of the vomit to start drawing more of the Rune's around the borders of the first. Unless someone happened to be able to dispel such magic, or contribute a more lasting material to draw the fairly weak runes. They were stuck.. and Dread was in no hurry to lose his breakfast the same way he did his lunch.

[Avella]

When the Jeredai spoke of her father’s praise for his daughter, Naomi’s chest swelled with pride. Her turquoise eyes sparkled the same way any daughter in the world’s eyes would sparkle at praise from a father. She wanted desperately to ask the old man more questions…to fill in the gaps about her father that had been missing all her life. She smiled at both men and was about to say something when the blare of a battle horn sounded in the distance…from the direction of the docks it seemed. Jeredai began gathering up his staff and pack. Naomi reached out and helped the old man to his feet. She looked at Lucas.

“Pleased to meet you Lucas, but we should be getting down to the beach. If that is where the city defenders have gathered we will be needed there.”

Tension filled the air over the entire city as they walked the short distance from the inn to the beach…Naomi could feel it…an electric current consisting of fear and anticipation…something that all warriors felt just before battle. She frowned. She did not have time to put her hair into the warrior’s braids that had become both a custom and a superstition for her. This troubled her but she pushed the thought aside as they strode onto the beach.

Out in the harbor several ships had unfurled their main-sails and were moving towards open waters where a great black smear had appeared on the horizon. A storm was coming, but Naomi sensed from the tension in the air that this would be a storm unlike any other.

Jeredai led them to where a few other warriors had gathered. The first person she saw was an Elf dressed in battle armor and holding a staff. Sitting next to her a great cat. Black as night the creature sat staring out at the open waters it’s yellow eyes speaking intelligence as if it knew what was to come. Jeredai introduced Naomi to the Elf calling her ‘Setsa’. The red-haired Elf nodded to Naomi and helped Jeredai to a place where he could sit awhile. She was beautiful. Naomi had met several Elves during her time serving on the borders and patrolling the frontier and always marveled at their poise and grace under almost any circumstance. Sesta showed the same poise and determination and for that Naomi was grateful for, if they were to fight together as Jeredai suggested, then poise and determination might just win the field.

Naomi took this time to quickly weave a single braid into her blonde hair at the right temple. Should she fall in battle her enemy might take the braid as a trophy and thus her bravery would be honored in the halls of her enemy. This was the way of the Guardians of Avenstone Vale, as her grandfather had taught her.

Naomi shrugged in her etched leather armor and was adjusting her belts and frog when a blood curdling scream issued from somewhere down the beach. She had no idea what the enemy looked like but she was sure of one thing; if she was attacked she would strike without hesitation. People began running from the beach and docks toward the inner-city looking skyward as they ran. Naomi followed their gaze and frowned as dark shroud-like, tattered forms began descending upon the citizens. Some of the people kept running but others stopped dead in their tracks as if frozen in place by some enchantment. She glanced at the Elf who was also watching the shrouds draw closer. Naomi stepped in front of Jeredai. She suddenly felt a fondness for the old man and her natural urge to defend and protect those she considered her friends came to the fore. She hardened her face, loosened her dagger and stood facing the oncoming darkness.


Despair


Naomi blinked.

In the time the upper eyelid closed and brushed against the lower. In the split second the scene before her registered on the brain then vanished in the darkness behind her eyes, followed by the lifting of the eyelid and her sight returning; Naomi found herself in another place.

She stood alone overlooking a vast expanse of snow tipped mountains. A cold wind moaned in her ear and swirled around her. Her long blonde hair, now undone, rose and fell in the eddies of wind. She gasped at the beauty of the scene before her. Then she looked down and the horror of her greatest fear rose before her. She was standing on a narrow finger of rock that jutted a thousand meters into the sky. There was nothing around but empty air. She lost her breath and her heart quailed for far below, in the vertigo of height, she saw that the finger of rock grew from the center of a great plain. Naomi stumbled backward two steps then caught herself. Another two steps and she would have plunged into the abyss for the circumference of the stone platform was less than a meter across. Her breath caught in her chest and, seeing no escape, tears welled in her eyes. She would die here without honor, without seeing her father again or hear her mother’s song. She was near to panic when, in the distance of the mountain range, she saw a dark speck moving through the air towards her. Furrowing her brow and shielding her eyes from the glare of the sun she watched the speak grow into a form and the form grow into a winged creature. Its size, muted by the distant mountains, made it appeared small at first, like an eagle or some other great bird. Naomi dropped her hand and her eyes grew wide as she recognized the creature. This was no eagle. Great leather-like wings beat the air in a haunting rhythm that drew the dragon closer. A monstrous Green Dragon of the high mountains, a male from the size of it, was heading directly towards the finger of rock; its fiery red eyes focused on her. Closer still it came until Naomi could hear the whoosh of it great wings as they cut the air. Suddenly the dragon turned its massive head and belched a column of green flame out into the empty sky. Naomi instinctively reached for her rapier but found nothing. Looking down she saw she was unarmed; no sword, no dagger. Looking up again she saw the dragon was almost upon her. She looked from side to side but there was nowhere to go. She looked down and the vertigo struck her with dizziness and fear.

The dragon began its final descent moving its talons forward and unfurling its great wings to slow it down as it pushed the air before it. She took two steps back. The dragon’s eyes were upon her. It opened its jaws and drew a great breath, filling its lungs as it prepared to engulf its prey in unholy fire. Naomi took two more steps back and slipped over the edge. She was falling and the terror of it filled her heart. She closed her eyes and in the second it took for her to open them again she found herself back on the beach lying on her back holding herself up by her elbows, her rapier in her right hand. She blinked rapidly as her senses and recognition returned.

All around her the screams of townsfolk and fighters alike filled the air. The black, starless sky was above them and the shrouds became solid figures that walked the earth like the mindless dead. Standing at her feet and looking down upon her was a child no older than ten. The child was pale as snow and stood staring at her. Naomi shivered for the child’s eyes were nothing more than black holes that held a strange green light within. Try as she might, Naomi could not look away. Child and warrior stared at each other a few brief seconds more before the child opened its mouth unnaturally wide showing two rows of bone-white, razor sharp teeth and fangs. Without a sound it lunged towards her. In the second it took for instinct and training to react, Naomi rolled to her left and brought her rapier to bear. The blade plunged into the demon -child’s throat and Naomi felt the vile evil of the creature seep through the blade into her arm. Her rapier hummed as the demon-child burst into a thousand fiery sparks.

Now she knew the enemy. Now she could face it bravely and without fear. Nearby the Elf was slicing the air with her own Magick while Jeredai worked to heal those who had fallen. Naomi leaped to her feet and, holding both rapier and dagger, joined the others. Over the shouts and screams and the clash of steel on steel, Naomi, First Daughter to Gaeleth DeMonet and proven Guardian of Avonstone Vale, nodded to the Elf and the Old Wizard and shouted:

“Interesting day thus far. Can’t wait to see what evening brings.”

[Edynol]

As Edynol fought inside the heart of the anomaly, what sounded like dull thunder could be heard all the way back to the islands as fell voices carried upon the air, which seemed to be thickening. It was a battle of wills, it seemed to Edynol and Jexus as they both bath battled the anomaly. It was intelligent, that was for sure, not some large mass of black magic. It seemed to feed of Edynol just Edynol fed of it, like a stalemate. "Narjún! Næõte garrul sdä rädül," Edynol chanted in dark-speak.

"Sdä rädül süth sadeeeee," the creature replied. Suddenly, in the darkness, dozens of black tentacles sprang out, one of them wrapping around Jai, but he tore it apart with his teeth and claws. Another one wrapped around Lanella, but one of the guards on the boat sliced it away to free her.

Lanella then runs over to Rope, puting a hand on his shoulder as a few other guards followed her. "Thaddeus! Are you alright? Nothing I throw at these things seem to affect them." She then turned to Heda. "Heda! Come to us! We need to stick together! Don't let this thing rule your mind!"

Suddenly, the ship shook as more large tentacles assaulted the hull and deck. One of them wrapped around the mast and tore the top off, sending it flying to the front of the deck just a few yards from them. And no matter how much they hacked at the things, they just regrew and kept coming.
__________________________________________________ _______________

Narjún! Næõte garrul sdä rädül.
Sdä rädül süth sadeeeee!

The fel voices of both Edynol and the dark creature could be heard back at the island city, like loud whispers carried by a menacing wind. As the battle went on for hours, the wards Edynol had placed earlier in the day finally started failing, and the creatures manifesting started gaining strength. They were no longer just conjuration of little substance seen only by those who's fears from which they birthed, but now they were seen by everyone, and were very much solid and real. As soon as one was slain, another one took its place.

As Jeredai worked to heal those injured and keep people focused and not panic, a large roar came from the darkness that made the ground vibrate. As everyone looked in the direction it came from out beyond the docks, that's when they saw the source of the roar. A huge, black dragon descended from the air and landed in the shallow water in front of the dock. Jeredai knew this wasn't a normal dragon, even elder male dragons didn't get this huge. The black beast seized one of the moored ships, which was over two hundred feet long and weighed several tons in his jaws and threw at towards the fighters on the beach, instantly killing several dozens.

People all around started screaming that it was Blackwing, the dragon of death, Jeraxustrasz. Jeredai couldn't help but let out a small chuckle, humorless though it was. If these people only knew the real one was in their midsts just earlier that day disguised as Edynol's pet raven. As the huge black dragon approached the beach, tearing up the docks as he did so, the old priest ran to Setsa, Naomi, and the others. "Setsa dear, far be it for an old priest to give orders, but I think you should take everyone and fall back to the main keep. Its fortifications should offer some protection." He then turned and looked towards the approaching dragon and back at Setsa and Naomi. "Just go. Don't worry about waiting on me. I've lived a long life, and if I should die this day, than I might as well go out fighting."

[Rayne7]

After being faced with the being that he might become in the future, Rayne continued to move into the city, seeking a way to help, or at least a place he could get people to safety. As he walked through the streets, he heard words the sound of thunder booming through the sky. Deciding not to dwell on it, he began to run, until he felt a blade stab through his arm, making him stop.

There his doppleganger stood, smiling as ever. Snarling, Rayne kicked it back, feeling the blade slide out of his arm as it moved. Withdrawing the stone out of his pocket, he held it over the wound. His doppleganger watched intently, letting him heal his arm.

Rayne in turn studied the doppleganger, noting that it never spoke, instead just watched and fought with that sick bloodthirsty smile. Does it even feel pain? How can one defeat themselves? he wondered, then put the stone back in his pocket. He drew Morohtar in one hand, the axe in the other.

The doppleganger smiled, and it's Morohtar glowed with soul energy, making Rayne cringe as he realised it was worse than he'd thought; the sword's energies had molded with the future Rayne's spirit, making it twice as powerful as the real him. Then it moved.

Rayne could barely move out of the way as it's blade swept through the air where he'd been, having ducked to avoid the blow, then spun out of the way to avoid the downward cleave as the doppleganger changed directions of the blade. In response Rayne cleaved at the doppleganger with the axe, not surprised when it stepped back, avoiding the blow even as it moved to the side to avoid Rayne's stab.

The two exchanged a flurry of blows, each dodging in anticipation; with near misses on Rayne as the doppleganger easily avoided his strikes. We can't keep fighting like this, someone has to help these people, Rayne thought, gritting his teeth as his doppleganger pushed the offense, getting a stab in Rayne's shoulder as he slipped on a pool of blood on the ground.

Growling, her moved out of the way of the blow that would've cleaved his head in half, and redoubled his defense, the feeling of dread filling his stomach as he realised that there was no way to push the offensive, and that he couldn't keep this up. He felt the sensation of metal cutting into his flesh as it got another strike in on his side, biting deep into the muscle there. As the blade moved away he could feel the blood pouring from the wound, and as he saw his doppleganger bring it's sword over his head, he knew that this time, it wasn't going to let him heal. Time slowed and the sounds of the battle muted as he saw the blade descend, and closed his eyes.

The wind blowed as images flashed through his mind; his mother, his father, his comrades with the hunters of elves, and the images of his friends who died. He felt his pulse, so fast during the battle as it slowed, heard his heart beat. He reached into himself, and felt his soul, and felt it infuse him with it's energy, felt it infuse it's will into Morohtar, and when his eyes opened, they glowed with his soul pulsing, and a red aura permeated around him.

He reached up and knocked the blade away with his hand and stood, reaching up as he ran the doppleganger through with his sword, feeling it slide in to the hilt. The blade pulsed with thirst as he twisted it, then stepped back, watching the doppleganger reach up and feel the wound, it's hand coming away....with no blood. He hadn't killed it.

Rayne's grip tightened, and he rushed the doppleganger that easily blocked the slash he made at it's stomach, Morohtar rebounding off it's other self, then arcing around with the force of the blow to bite into the doppleganger's neck, cutting through sinew and bone until the head fell from the body. Rayne watched the dark energy leave it's body then fall to the ground, lifeless.

He let his soul energy recede and a slight wave of dizziness hit him for a moment, but fade quickly. Looking at his bloodsoaked shirt and pants, he pulled the stone and leaned against the side of a building, watching for other attackers as he used it to heal his wound. That finished, he picked up his axe from where it had fallen to the ground and began to run through the streets.

As he ran he saw what looked like a large troll about to kill a family and he threw his axe, watching it bury itself into the troll's back. He leapt as it turned, wielding Morohtar with both hands. The blade sank into the troll's chest and out the other side, and his weight combined with his momentum caused the blade to slice downward, opening the creature's torso until it too emptied out the dark energies and dissipated.

"Follow me." he said, picking up his axe, holding it in one hand, Morohtar in the other against his shoulder as he walked through the city with the stride of a confident warrior.

[Car'mael]

Heda snarled, a metallic grating sound, and focused on his anger to beat back the fear. It was easy for him, being an emotion he was very familiar with and one he focused on during battles with powerful opponents before. Still, a small corner of him kept wary watch for further... cute fluffiness...

Gods, but he couldn't stand the stuff...!

Black tentacles? Now that was a relief! The metallic half-demon lunged at them with wings and claws, ripping and tearing and slicing with gusto. This was more his forte! Destruction, messy mayhem, battle and blood! But... these things had no blood. He tried jabbing talons into one tentacle in hopes of a better understanding of their foe, seeking to tap the energy within the tentacles and their source to his own end. It was... odd...

"Fire?" he rumbled as a suggestion, thoughtful and trying to puzzle out what could be better for stopping this hydra-like attack while he struggled to fathom an idea of what he had just dug his talons into--their foe. This could take a minute, being so foreign... "Light? The bane of shadow--sunlight? Holy fire? Burn the things?"

Heda could not produce any of them himself. Heck, he couldn't stand those solutions well, either! He was a creature of shadows and darkness himself, and they were his bane. But if they were his own bane, would they not work on a greater darkness too? Darkness was still darkness. Light hurt, the brighter the more painful, and fire, which produced its own light, was worse. Holy fire? It was nastier than acid, in his opinion. Holy water likewise. And there was that awful bottle of reek still, if he knew where to throw it...

[Mattie2009]

Lucas was staring at what he fervently hoped was an illusion. Death. Thousands of bodies, strewn over a razed battlefield, all of them dismembered or run through in some fashion. What could have done this? He asked himself, but the back of his mind already knew. He did this. Thousands dead by his own hand, a grim reminder of what could have been. What could be. The side of him that he never allowed to surface. His demonic roots. Far in the distance of the battlefield, eyes ablaze with pure darkness, was him. A nightmare given flesh and running amok in the world. Lucas dropped to one knee, and looked up. He was back in the real world, screams surrounding him. He chuckled darkly. "An illusion." He muttered, sick to his stomach.

He heard Jeredai talking to Setsa. Telling them to fall back? He wondered, rising unsteadily back to his feet, sword in hand. "I'll get some height, see if I can do anything from the skies." He said, before taking off into the darkness. No time to dwell on illusions. He thought to himself, slowing to a glide and looking over the scene. The screaming was escalating. Nothing could get people moving faster than a hostile dragon. If Jeredai had something up his sleeve, maybe he could use it to get an advantage. He took quick potshots at the ground as they popped up, shooting dark elemental bolts towards any large groups of monsters he could spot. If he could thin out the larger groups, it could make things easier for everyone else to mop up. Eventually, he noticed something that made him freeze in place. That dragon isn't getting bigger, is it? He thought to himself. It has to be getting closer to the city. If it gets too far in, there's gonna be a lot of cleaning up to do... Then, If it spots me, it may decide to roast me.

Lucas sighed. It was gonna be a long day. Not that he could tell it was day.

[Avella]

Naomi did not have to wait until evening to have her questions answered. The world had turned to chaos and ruin in a mater of minutes. Darkness reigned around them as death wove its tapestry from the souls of the living. She stood her ground as best she could and lent support to any who needed it. Her rapier sang and her dagger dripped black gore on the once pristine beach. The half-daemon called Lucas had flown above them and was doing battle in his own way. Jeredai moved among the injured healing as he went. Suddenly something descended from the ink-black sky and landed in the shallows of the bay. The impact caused the earth to shudder and Naomi almost lost her footing. For the briefest of moments the fighting ceased and a silent pause hung over the world. Then panic and terror ripped through the defenders. As if the horrors they had already witnessed were nothing compared to what had come among them; they ran. Defenders dropped their weapons and fled. Citizens tore their hair and wept openly.

Naomi spun towards the bay and her heart quailed at the sight. A Black Dragon the size of a mountain was tearing the dock apart and tossing huge ships like toys. Dozens fell under the crushing weight of these missiles. As the behemoth approached the city, Jeredai shouted for them to retreat to the keep and its fortifications while he remained behind. Naomi looked from the old man to the dragon and frowned. She turned and shouted at him.

“No. Either we stay, fight, and die together or we all retreat as one. Far be it from me to say what is right at a time like this, or what path holds the most wisdom, but I do not leave my comrades to face death alone. You may be right. We may surely die here on this beach as new found friends or survive to strengthen the bonds between us. Either way. I am in it for good or ill.”

She shook the blood from her weapons, wiped the gore from her forehead and using her dagger lifted her warriors braid for all to see.

“This will either hang where it is at the end of this day or hang on the belt of my enemy, unless,” she glanced toward the approaching Dragon. “Unless, of course, I end up in the belly of that beast.”

Naomi turned to the Elf and grinned. “What are your orders?”

[Drakkon]

Dread rolled his shoulder. Watching the tentacles descend to the city. Two new friends, a merchant's wife and babe huddled inside the crowded barriers of the rune ward. Dread willingly sat halfway out of it. His large body would otherwise cause all three of the people he rescued from the spell to be affected as he is if he was completely inside. The sounds of crunching and slurping made him sick. The vomit he was using was out of reach and he had no intention of risking himself to reach it. Saving someone was one thing, it was simple here. Drag them into the barrier. The Rune however was always in link with the spell, which he could easily lose his train of thought and stop the creation of the rune.

"We can't sit here.. we need to get inside.. then find something to draw the rune around the inside." He told them, trying to keep his voice even. The fairly small group was quiet for the most part. Still in shock was the assumption Dread thought of. "Do either of you have anything?" He pressed. The woman shook her head, and the man merely sat there. I am a Blood-stalker.. to be trapped like this.. Dread thought bitterly he hesitated. Blood.. Blood Runes.. it screams of corruption but it's not the run that is evil it is the intent. He philosophized. Taking an arrow from his quiver he stabbed his arm. Hardly hesitating or flinching at the pain. There were more things to worry about. Or for that matter remember, as he forget there was any form of emotion other then fear at this point.

Leaning back despite his shakiness drew a new rune.The moment it was finished the barrier grew, and the affects of the spell were cast out. Dread vaguely remembered a rule a Shaman told him while they were comparing different defensive techniques against demons. The same one that told him what the Rune even was. The better the material used to create the rune, the more powerful it will be. Wood being the most common and average. Looking back at his new companions he gave them a smile. "I think we're ready to move to the closest building. If we must, we'll break down the door. Do not stray from the path of runes I will make." He told them.

He started to draw another Rune at the edge of the first blood rune. The Blood Runes were twice the size as the three foot vomit rune. Which served them well. Sometimes Dread stopped the rune making and grabbed an aimlessly fleeing townie, or guard and forced them to stay inside the barrier long enough to calm down. Perhaps between a single minute and seven, probably depending on their fear but he didn't see any of there's. Hurriedly he continued making the runes however, gaining five more companions, two of them being guards. After close to an hour the single rune it took to get them to the building was made. Time wise this was horrible. He joked half-halfheartedly to himself. As he noticed the tentacles were nearly upon them.

Before he opened the door he looked at the guards. Sending them a silent message before he pulled at the knob. Locked. Without hesitation or thought he slammed his body against the door. The people behind him began screaming as the Tentacles came closer. Although the runes could hopefully hold them off for a few moments, the guards helped Dread break down the door. Curse it, why are doors so sturdy when it's inconvenient for people? He thought bitterly. Wasting no time he began drawing the rune next to the door opening as the guards brought everyone in. "Block the entrances, do not let those things in!" One of them shouted.

Dread pointing at the rune he made and looked at the people. "Use anything to make these, and put at least three in each area of the house." He ordered them. Taking out his bow he shot at the tentacle from the doorway before drawing a rune on the other side. "Who are you and what are you doing here." One of the guards asked, using the same method Dread had to draw a third rune on the window. "I am Dread Gian of the Red-Skull Clan. Originally I came here to make some money for passage to another land. The fact that out of all times to come is the same as the attack intrigues me as well." He replied. Drawing a third rune above the doorway.

[Drakkon]

VOID POST:

[Setsa]

Naomi turned to the Elf and grinned. “What are your orders?”

Setsa was indeed grateful for the warrior's determination and loyalty to the mission at hand, whether it was pure loyalty to the innocent people of the island, to those who are fighting along side or both, she could care less. "Well seeing as we'rein this to the end Jeredai, you're stuck with us. Least it's us right?" Nodding to Naomi she looked at the dark, giant dragon and Lucas who was trying to give the people their best chance to make it to the stronghold. Watching as the half demon seemed to be noticing something about the beast from the air. "Well Naomi, we got to find it's weakness..being a beast of darkness means it won't be easy but best thing I got is fighting with light. Jeredai you seem to know about this beast more than any of us so I'll concentrate on defensive barriers on us three since Edy's spells have been broken through, so I need just a few moments of time for that. Naomi you see the long piers on the right away from his sight? Try and get over there for a different attack angle; ride on Tankrou's back for the short distance...get Lucas to help you if you need it. Anything you can do would be great."

Taking a deep breath, never loosing sight of where the dark beast was. The elf linked mind with her stormpanther so he knew exactly where to take the other female in the shadows of the city walls. Summoning up her powers she placed a hand on Naomi's upper chest to deliver the best mobile defense she could think of; the warm and electrifying sensations traveling into her very core as she did the same for Tank. As for her and Jeredai she stomped her dragontwig staff into the ground from which arose a large dome of translucent green that formed like the scales of a true dragon to give the two another layer of armored dome as it were.

"Soon as Jeredai starts we'll hold it's attention as long as we can just get to those piers!" The stormpanther Tankrou lowered himself enough to show his readyness to take on the female's form. Looking into her eyes with a "get on and hold tight."

[Edynol]

Chants in darkspeak continued as Edynol battled the beast. Edynol was beginning to get frustrated, this thing just wouldn't die, it didn't even seem to weaken. But at the same time, neither Edynol as the both fed of each others dark magic. Suddenly, a large claw of shadow came and grabbed hold of Jexus along with more tentacles, knocking edynol off his back before throwing the huge dragon towards the ship. Luckily, its aim wasn't too good, other wise Jexus' huge form would have instantly squashed everyone on the ship. But his tail to land across the fore of the deck, crashing through the bow and tearing the front of the ship off, making the vessel dip forward then snap back, knocking a few people off before the boat started to sink.

Edynol, while falling, grabbed a hold of the beast, like a man grabbing onto a cloud. As tentacles wrapped around Jai now to finish the job they started by throwing Jexus, Edynol directed a mournful look at Jai. "I'm sorry old friend," he said silently as he switched from darkspeak in underchant, the language of his domain, the underworld. "Nïj ghäz nïzül badúm. Gärr nosk krïch nägul badúm."

As Edynol held his hand out towards Jai, the dragon's scales started to pale as he faltered in flight. "Edynol!" Jai roared. "What are you doing! Ahhhh!"

As the ship swung back and forth and side to side as it sank slowly, Lanella watched in horror as Edynol seemed to direct his attack towards their friend. "What is he doing!" she yelled. "Edynol! No! Stop it!" But her pleas weren't heard.

Suddenly, Jexus sprung from the water and floated beside the ship as he let out a roar. "Jump on my back," he said, his voice a loud growl. "We must leave this place lest we all perish." A few other crew members suddenly dropped dead as Edynol started absorbing their souls to feed himself. As Jai let out one last fading roar, he fell from the sky and into the water, lifeless. Dark blue lightening started stricking around Edynol as a shockwave emerged from inside the anomaly.

**Heda: You start to weaken as your feathers start molting and falling to the deck and start feeling...more human as your demonic essence is being drained.

Rope: You start feeling greatly disoriented, as if you're about to pass out.**

"Come on!" Lanella shouted, stumbling in her step herself. "We have to get out of here! There's nothing we can do now!" She then started helping Rope and Heda onto Jexus.
__________________________________________________ ______

As the large black dragon tore up the ships and docks, Jeredai narrowed his eyes at Setsa and Naomi. "Gah! If I can count on anyone being as stubborn as an Aven," he grumbled at Naomi, "it would have to be an elf," he finished looking at Setsa. After hearing Setsa's orders, he shook his head and held a hand out to Naomi. "No mere weapon will harm this thing, even if it's forged by magic. But perhaps you can distract it enough to slow its approach. Listen though, if you can't do anything or he turns to you, you come straight back to us."

Suddenly, the large dragon locked his eyes on Setsa and started forward a few steps before drawing in a large breath. "NO!" Jeredai yelled, but his voice didn't seem right. "Light shield us from the shadow!" he chanted, his voice seemed to sound younger then. Suddenly, a large dome of light appeared around the three of them as the dragon casted flames of shadow at them, the flames moving harmlessly past them.

The dragon snarled as Jeredai looked back to Setsa. "I told you to flee child," he said, his appearance changing as he went from an old man to a younger who looked in his early twenties. It was Marius, the Immortal of Light. "Next time you should listen!" He then looked back at the dragon and his staff turned into a gleaming white sword as a bright aura shone around him. "By the Light I smite you, beast of the shadow!" He then swung his sword downward as a beam of light slashed the dragon across the side, making the huge beast fall on its side with a quaking crash and a loud roar.

As the dragon slowly got back to its feet, Marius looked to Naomi and grabbed her sword. "Let me see this a moment," he said to the Aven woman. He then waved his hand over the blade, the markings on the sword glowing. When the light faded, he gave it back to Naomi. "Try to get at it's heart, but only when he's hurt." He then turned to Setsa. "You already know what to do. This is your plan, after all," he said with a smile as the dragon regained its footing.

[andrinaandug]

With mere small second the peaceful city has turned into a cataclysm. The citizens we're all fleeing to they're houses or better yet packing they're stuff and running away from the city as soon as possible. The wind was blowing quiet heavily causing her hair to slightly get in her face, having to tuck it back but it wont work, the wind was too stong so she just gave up. She looked up to the sky, the color... seemed unnatural.. Something was going on and she could sense it. Her gut was screaming at her telling her to run away but she did not listen. The waves we're crashing onto the shore heavier then usual.

Andyro looked around wanting to ask anyone what is going on, and stop from being so clueless but not a single soul was around right now. Maybe someones in the keep.. there ought to be one single person there She thought to herself and without another breath she sprinted towards the keep.

Suddenly seeing some horrible creatures made her hide behind the wall of an ally. It was too dangerous to just walk around the city now. She slowly sneaked her way out of the streets of the city and finally made it to the keep. She walked inside from the back door and looked around. It was quiet warm inside unlike the terrifyingly cold weather outside.

She walked deeper into the inn looking around the lobby "Hello?" She said , her voice echoing threw the place but no one seemed to answer just yet.

[Fox Xalian]

The battle in the town rages on as Adra and the illusion of her twin sister, Eleye, continue the epic battle.

Adra hid on the roof of the inn, her sister couldn't see her, or so she thought. "Oh Adra, my dear sister, I know you to well" Eleye said, a beam of light came crashing down onto the edge of the roof near Adra, but she jumped clear. "As are you, to bad you aren't my sister, just an illusion of her! An evil illusion!" Adra yelled, the fire in the inn burned hot, and the flames caught the thatched roof and dry wooden walls easily.

Inside the inn, the room that got hit is on fire and Alice is in it.
Alice had jumped clear since the beam of light was angled diagonally, she saw it through the window heading right for her hiding place. But now the room was on fire. She looked around for a way to escape but the smoke was obsuccering her vision, but she could see it was to high up for her to jump out of the inn, and the door was blocked by fire and burning wood. But she saw a hole in the floor from the attack, she crawled towards it and dropped down, landing hard on her back on a table. The smoke filled her lungs and dulled her sences slightly, but she managed to crawl in the general direction of the main door.

(Thanks for that Drakkon, you can choose what happens to your character again from here on out)

The battle is also at the Starseer's fort, and things don't look good.
ojKoTjsSks8
Aliximan Starseer, Adra's father, was having a hard time holding his position and keeping the battle in thier favour. His energy was running out, he was getting worn out. They had fallen back to the center of the fort and had been surrounded by all manner of creatures and different things each man and woman at the fort feared. Aliximan knew he couldn't keep using his rune-stones, so he grabbed the spear of one of his fallen comrades, which he had to admit he wasn't trained in martial weapons of any kind. He held his own as best he could beside the last three remaining wardens he had. But to no avail, the battle hadn't been going his way all this day, or at least he hoped it was still day time, it was so dark now he had no sense of time.

Back in the town, Adra and the illusion of Eleye are on the wall, Adra can see the fort behind her "sister"
Adra saw it. The fort exploded in a huge firey explosion. "FATHER! NO!" she yelled. Eleye took this moment to strike, stabbing Adra in the side of her torso with the sword. Adra gasped and, using her remaining strength, threw her already drawn throwing knife into the illusion's head, they both collapesed to the ground. The illusion dissolved into nothingness. Adra managed to prop herself up on her elbows and crawl towards the edge of the wall and pull herself up again, holding the wound tightly with her hands.

[Mr. Rope]

At the very least... I'll always be a better person than Mister Scarlet.

This small, none-to-impressive thought was the first of many like it. Rope almost laughed audibly as he looked back at the people he'd spent his days with. Murderers and backstabbers of every variety, thieves, thugs, rustlers, cutthroats, and general no-good con men. Compared to them, he was a shining example of human morality. While this served to console Thaddeus to some degree, it wasn't exactly that which snapped him back into reality.

As he finally managed to get his bearings and the blood and child faded away, Mister Rope was overcome with a feeling of extreme hypotension, not so different from the feeling when one stands up too quickly. Red and black were creeping up on the edges of his vision as a pounding headache started to form and a lightheaded feeling made itself prominent. As if to capitalize on this, a black tentacle-like appendage shot out at him from off what he, in his current state, didn't particularly notice or care was the port side. The apparition crashed into his chest, causing a worrying crunching noise and knocking Rope off his feet. With every ounce of awareness and coordination he had left, Thaddeus reached for Katelyn, and after fumbling with the crossbow's holster for a moment, drew it, took aim, and fired the bolt into the tentacle, which had the curious effect of making it vanish. After a moment, he blacked out.

Apparently for only a moment, as the screams and crashes were still all around him when Mr. Rope's awareness returned. Aside from the chaos, the first thing he noticed was a hand attempting to drag him by the collar of his suit.

He smacked the hand away, forcing himself to stand, despite his hypotension. "This suit is expensive. Don't tear it."

From elsewhere on the ship, he heard Lanella shout. "We have to get out of here! There's nothing we can do now!"

Mister Rope, in no condition to carry on fighting, gathered Mia and Katelyn, stumbled along towards the voice as gracefully as he could on a violently rocking ship with semi-consciousness. He managed, with some difficulty, to make his way onto the back of the massive black dragon without tripping over himself.

[Avella]

Naomi looked to where Setsa was pointing and nodded.

“Aye I see the pier you speak of. I will do what I can to get into position while you devise a plan.”

The Elf placed her hand on Naomi’s chest and filled her being with a sense of protection. The strength it gave her would carry her through whatever darkness lay between where they were standing and the pier in question. Setsa told her to ride the large cat to the pier and Naomi hesitated a moment until she saw the great cat lower itself to allow Naomi to climb onto its back. But then something happened.

The Black Dragon was suddenly upon them drawing a breath, preparing to burn them all to ashes. Naomi instinctively raised her arm to shield herself from the blast even if, in her heart, she knew it was useless. She crouched and turned her face away, but heard the old man call out in a strange voice. In an instant a dome of bright light rose over them just as the Dragon breathed out a column of black fire that roared harmlessly past.

Naomi’s eyes grew wide with wonder for never in her life had she witnessed such Magick. But that was only the beginning for the old man suddenly became a young man whose staff turned into a brilliant white sword. Naomi staggered backwards, her mind reeling from the impossibility of what she was seeing. The young man struck the Dragon with his sword and the Dragon fell on its side, wounded.

Naomi stood dumbstruck at the sight before her. The young man, who used to be the old man, snatched her rapier from her hands and passed his hand over it causing it to glow. The writing on the blade burned with a bright green fire then faded. He handed it back to her and gave her instructions. She could only nod for her voice was gone. But at least now she had a purpose and a duty and that she could grasp.

Quickly regaining her composure she turned towards where the Dragon was regaining its footing. Moving forward she crouched low ready to spring when the time was right. Under her breath she said a small prayer, dug her heels into the sand and looked up at the mountainous beast.

She was ready.

[Mattie2009]

Lucas stared, slightly aghast. "Oh, you have got to be kidding me." He muttered, before noticing that the dragon was attacking Setsa, Naomi and... Someone else with frightening gusto. Where's Jeredai? He wondered, before remembering the dragon. "A demon's work is never done." He sighed, pulling energy from the surroundings. A sustained blast should divert its' attention. He thought to himself, preparing to fire. "Come on, you overgrown lizard!" He yelled, before letting loose with a withering fusilade of bolts. The sheer quantity of the energy shots would be enough to kill or debilitate most people, but all it did to the dragon was knock it off-balance. "Come on then!" He said, wings spread and getting ready to react. The dragon sent a large burst of shadow fire at him, almost as an afterthought of its' rampaging. Lucas teleported almost behind the dragon, and sent a second round of bolts at the back of its' head. This was all the distracting the dragon was about to take, however. The beast's tail smashed Lucas out of the air before he could react, sending him crashing back down to terra firma.

"Hmph." He muttered to himself, dragging himself to one knee and starting to heal. He turned to Marius. "If you've got something planned, you'd best do it before it remembers it was trying to roast you." He said, too shocked that he wasn't fried (or dead) to be snide. "Anyone got any painkillers? Or healing magic? Medic?" He asked, trying not to pass out. There was little chance he would be of any use to anyone in his current state, or even in a better state than he was right now. The amount of energy the demon had expended combined with the injuries he had sustained would put him well out of the realm of usefulness for a while. All he could do right now was hope the dragon didn't get a second chance to immolate them.

[Rayne7]

Rayne walked through the city, the family still with him. As he moved, he saw other guards fighting creatures the likes of which he'd never seen before; making him wonder at the sanity of people who could imagine such things as possible fears. He helped them slay the creatures, building the group until little more than a dozen moved with him, slaying other things in the darkness that permeated the city.

As he watched, he had to wonder what is bringing these things into reality? He continued walking through the city until one of the guards with him slipped. Rayne turned around and went to help the guard who had fallen, and stopped as he watched large black tentacles grab the man by his ankles and drag him into the air before he could do anything to stop it.

What is that thing? he wondered, then turned to the others. "RUN!" he shouted, and took off, sprinting. They weaved through the streets, three more getting picked off as they made their way. That was when he noticed it; something on the street was stopping the tentacles in what seemed to be a path made of runes. He followed it to a door, looking back as the others sprinted to him. Watching in horror, he saw the tentacles take another three, the others barely making it behind the strange barrier.

With that he walked through the door, finding a group inside, led by an orc. "Don't suppose you know what's going on, do you?"

[Car'mael]

The tentacle was... Heda really had no way to describe it. It held power--something he could touch and drain, but it was a spiritual energy he could not make use of. Only life energy was of use to feed him, heal him. And it had such great quantity of this energy that draining it was like being a leech on a giant. Worse, this spiritual energy was... dead. It came from those it had slain, revitalized from their souls. Not only was such energy not edible, but it was purely nauseating--the opposite to life-energy.

Heda had held onto the writhing tentacle a few minutes in order to gain this insight, digging taloned feet and hands deep into it so as not to be flung aside, clinging like a cat to a tree. However, that was long enough for him to drain a substantial amount to effect himself. He let go as soon as he realized just what he was absorbing, flinging himself to the deck and lashing blindly and wildly back with sharp-bladed wings to slice instead of drain, to chop the tentacle to pieces as it sought to pound him into the wood like a nail.

And the half-demon retched as if food poisoned, right there where he lay, fiercely acidic bile making the wood smoke. The tentacle beat down on him, losing chunks to sharp feathers but still cracking his thigh bone, one wing, and several ribs with its pounding. Heda cried out in pain as bones broke, like the scree of metal straining, and between bouts of vomiting, turned to his side to strike back with a taloned hand and the other wing more accurately, leg now useless broken like this. Gods, but it hurt! And he felt so gods-awful sick!

Then he felt the boat beneath him lurch, shards of wood suddenly raining down from being impacted by the black dragon. It distracted the tentacles, and Heda crawled for the far end of the ship as the remaining piece began to tilt, water rushing into the hold below. He heard Jai scream above, and glanced up while wiping his mouth clear of bile with a sleeve, staring in surprise as the Immortal took the dragon's energy, his life, possibly even his soul to use in his battle--the sudden screams from the broken end of the ship drew his attention there to see crew members fading to death the same way. It was oddly similar to what he did to beasts and men himself... yet a surprise to see the Immortal perform after his concern for his friends earlier.

Edynol must be desperate to sacrifice friends to save the masses. Yet it made a logical sense.

Heda didn't stop to consider the philosophy longer than the briefest blink of thought. He crawled the faster for what safety he could find from the sea, dragging his leg and broken wing. Gathering the energy within his robes, frustrated a bit by the illness effecting him as it made those grey and far less effective, the half-demon flung himself up onto the rail of the sinking boat even as Lanella aided Mister Rope, coughing up black blood for the effort of such a move. By the gods, he would not die by water nor allies, if he had any say!

Even as he followed her lead to leap to Jexus, however, Heda felt something latch onto his very core with an icy, insubstantial hand, draining his very soul, sucking his demonic essence ruthlessly...

When Heda hit Jexus' back, it was like watching a dead chicken splatter on a rock from a massive height--with a resounding clatter like the shattering of a dozen bells, feathers scattered in all directions, sliding off Jexus and into the sea like fallen wind chimes. A weak talon tried to hold on to avoid following suit as his robes faded further to a soft grey, almost transparent, and Heda whimpered and wept at the agony as whatever it was, ally or enemy, continued to drain his darker half, feathers falling out by the handful like sand draining in an hourglass. That draining was far worse than the broke bones, the tar-like taste of his blood in his mouth and the broken ribs making it harder to breathe, or the stomach-convulsive nausea. It was mind-numbingly agonizing.

Had he had the strength left, Heda would have been screaming. As it was, the only way he could voice the terrible feeling was telepathically, shrieking fit to make his own mind tremble.

[Setsa]

With the four working hard to defeat the dragon nearly everyone was in place. Ofcourse nothing ever goes perfect or exactly to plan in this world. Seeing Lucas crash landing into the ground made her cringe a bit as he hit with a sudden and loud boom. The smell of smoke soon followed and filled the commanding elf's nostrils, allowing her eyes to follow the scent they soon grew very wide. The stronghold had exploded into a firey structure ablaze in many colors due to the different spells and enchantments that were cast in and around it. She wasn't concern about the citizens who sought refuge before the darkness' arrival; they were so far underground with hidden air vents magically protected that they would all be fine. It was those who were on the surface that she worried about, but to help them the most would be to eliminate this dark dragon. Then, a thought came to Setsa that may be a resolution for a few moments... closing her eyes and with a few taps like the beat of a drum, waves traveled through the ground to span the entire island and waters nearby. The sky turned darker as the sound of thunder followed with no lightning. The creatures of the island and sea were comming in response to her calling..... They were mad, mad at the darkness that was plagueing their homes and depecting the more threatening creatures as monsters to be afraid of by the mortal. And for those very reasons they came to the aid of mortals, fighting their matched darkness counterparts in a true fight of good versus evil.

As Lucas needed immediate healing, she asked for the sea creatures and birds that came, to help Marius and Naomi with the dragon. Birds were flying all over it's head to help disrupt the dragon's vision as the creatures of the sea dug deep in the soft sand to create a sink hole to unstable the beast's footing while those with teeth bit and fought with their lives willingly. Keeping the defensive magic on Marius and Naomi she went to aid Lucas. The dragon catching the movement in a brief open field of vision, released a red and black fireball at Setsa. It hit her hard even with defenses up, launching her into the air towards the injured friend closing the remaining distance quickly as she crashed into a brick building before landing on the ground next to him.

"AAAGGGHH!!!"........ Setsa's right leg had been pierced with a large piece of wood from the window siding that had been previously destroyed and was now stained with the red blood from her body. Her armored body took a hard hit by far; taking a few moments to get wind back into her breath she slid on the ground towards Lucas. Nodding to Marius to keep going as more birds swirled around the dragon to now blind his vision. Taking a deep breath to focus herself another defensive dome went around her and the half demon as Tankrou lept from a nearby roof in front of them. He would be Setsa's eyes as they shared a mental link, soft hands moved to help Lucas sit down propt up by a mound of soil. "Can't be passing out on me now..you'd miss all the excitement Lucas." Eyes closing, she gave a soft smile as the sun's glow appeared on her hands and up her arms. The sound of trees moving in the new wind and other plant life leaning towards the elf by the breeze; the healing energy of the druid went into the body of the injured male, filling his body as she worked to bring him back to full health. Her breathing was a bit rigid and uneven as her energy was being sent out for the different things to help save the island and themselves. Blood seeping from the corner of her lush lips only slightly as she ignored it, her own distress meant nothing if it saved everyone else.

[Drakkon]

Alice gasped, coughing afterwards as the smoke filled her lungs. Her sharp ears picked up an explosion, just barely above the screaming and the dragon. Enough to distract her even more so from the fear. There was a fight going on, and she wasn't going to die in a fire. Obviously if the Dragon breathed on her that little vow to herself would become void. She started to move faster, rather then let the fear slow her down she used it to move faster. Stumbling out of the inn she started coughing more in an attempt of trying to catch her breath.

Looking up she saw her demon.. maybe one or two more.. the blood red color of the creature, and the black strip pattern on its wings gleamed for a moment or two, before letting loose a proud, and dark roar. It landed on the roof of the inn. In truth it was big yes, but not as big as the other dragons.. perhaps half the size of a large ship? She didn't have time to judge as the demon lowered it's neck to see her a bit more closely. She could feel the heat from it's mouth, could almost see the grin being formed on it's face. It's blank white eyes glowing with the pleasure of this fear.. the physiological torture it's putting her through.

The demon dropped onto the street, moving its head ever closer to Alice. Alice continued to move back until she was in a corner of steps leading up to the building behind her, and the building itself. Curling up she watched the demon fearfully, her arm tensing and shaking every five seconds. The demon seemed content to just sit there, and breath on her. The occasional puff of smoke or flames to make her jump. Alice's life started jumbling around in her mind for the second time in her life. New name's and faces popping up here and there. Some she could barely remember, others were as recent as whatever child had the misfortune to be born on this day.

A memory came to her then. After Dread had helped solve a small hooligan problem.

"Why did they surrender like that?" Alice asked, her mentor stopped, looking over at her he blinked once. "Fear mostly. The ease one can fight is a good way to decrease moral." Dread answered. Hardly giving off emotion. They started walking again for a few minutes before she asked a different question. "Are people usually afraid of you?" Dread looked back, an eyebrow raised. "I'm a giant amongst anyone but Trolls and Torocks. You'd be a fool not to be intimidated slightly." He stated. Though he answered her question, Alice was not satisfied. "So it's okay to be afraid of big and powerful beings?" Dread sighed, as at this point in time, he was not yet used to the girl. "If it looks, and shows that it can kill you easily, yes. If it takes pleasure in it, you have permission to die of fright." As an after thought he muttered a little. "Course no one is going to remember you for it."

If one was expecting this memory to sooth her, give her some bravery or courage. Well the one is out of luck as at the most she questioned how one can die of fright purposely.

Dread looked at the new person. "If I did, I'd be at the source trying to end it." He told him, putting his hands on a bookshelf he took a deep breath. With the sound of a heavy object rubbing against the floor Dread began to push the bookshelf towards the door. One of the other, and more beefy men pushed with him. In hardly anytime they filled the door way with the bookshelf. "Use whatever you can and block the rest of the windows! We don't need any of those tentacles getting in nor do we need the Runes as our only protection!" He ordered.

Looking at the new one again he locked eyes with the man before rushing to help the others. The message he sent was simple. Be useful or we may die.

[Rayne7]

Rayne heard the words and saw them barricading themselves in. Nodding, he went and moved whatever furniture was large enough in front of the windows and any other opening. That done, he looked at the floorboards, noting the weakened wood. He knelt down, looking between the cracks to see that it was about eight inches off the ground, and it made him frown as he considered that all it needed was tentacles under them.

I hate being on the defensive, he thought to himself. But how do you take the fight to an unknown source?

"Damnit, I wanna take the fight to them." he muttered, then turned to the orc. "I don't know about you, but I've always believed the best defense is a damn good offense, but neither can we leave them defenseless. If I tried to distract...whatever that thing is, maybe draw the tentacles away from here, do you think you could keep them safe?"

[Edynol]

Jeraxustrasz flew as fast as he could as he flew back towards the island, the remnants of the small ship finally sinking down into the water as a large tantacle smashed it to pieces. "He's pulling the creature into the underworld, where he's at his strongest, but it is very dangerous what he is doing," Jexus said. "By doing this, vengful souls can escape since he won't be able to control them all while fighting a creature such as that. I have a feeling after this battle, we have little respite before having to fight what's to come, which could very well prove to be more dangerous than that beast of shadow."

Suddenly, a huge surge of energy exploded in the distance, several miles away, creating a shockwave that traveled the distance almost instantly. "Hold on!" Jexus yelled as the force of the shockwave made him falter, leaning to this side and that as he chanted something in draconic. A small barrier formed around them, and though it didn't protect them completely once the strongest part of the wave hit them, it was enough to keep Jexus and everyone else from falling from the air.

At the source of the explosion, a huge rift formed just above the surface of the water. The beast let out a roar that sounded like a dull thunder and Edynol could sense its fear. In the beasts panic, Edynol sensed something, and he grinned. This monsterous beast was a collection of hundreds of souls bound together by magic. And though it would take some time to get through the demonic magic, once he did the souls would be his and would do his bidding. "You belong to me now," Edynol said to the beast as he pulled it through the rifts, to occupied with the creature to notice the thousands of souls flooding out of the rift into the living world. When the monster was through, Edynol closed the rift, another shockwave exploding from the epicenter as both Edynol and the shadow beast seemingly blinked from existance.
__________________________________________________ ____________

Though the creature was gone, the nightmares it left behind hadn't faded in the slightest, though once they died, they remained dead this time. Suddenly, as Setsa ran to Lucas' aid, Marius continued facing the beast. The Immortal grunted irritably as he struck the beast again. Normally, he could vanquish such a creature of the shadow with a mere thought, but these new aberrations were not just formed from shadow magic, they each had consciousness, souls. They were made from death magic, which while similar to black magic, was in some ways totally different.

While shadow magic could easily be vanquished by the light, death magic was not, it's main opposing element was life magic, the power of nature, with light magic coming in second. Marius knew he would vanquish the creature more sooner than later, but when he heard the first shockwave and felt the gush of wind it created, he knew they had to finish this and retreat back into the city quickly. Marius then quickly called out to Setsa. "Setsa! Forget about him for now! Use your powers and try to cripple this thing so Naomi can kill it!"

As Marius struck the dragon once more, he saw Jexus fly overhead as fast as he could, but didn't pay him much heed at the moment. But then, after a second shockwave, he saw what was following them, a huge tidal wave that could possibly drown the entire city. "Will nothing ever go our way!?" Marius yelled irritably. But as if answering his question, a series of loud roars sounded in the distance as four large blue dragons and two gray ones approached, Anella and few others on the back of the lead one.

As they landed, Anella landed near Setsa and inclined her head. "Taerazana sends her regards, seems Vellia has not been idle since we last spoke." She then looked to the approaching wave. "We'll hold the wave back, but I suggest you all kill that thing and flee as soon as possible."

The other dragons landed and those riding them hopped to the ground, they all spread out facing the large wave, directing both water and wind towards the huge wave to hold it back. As they did, Marius struck at the beast again, knocking on it's side as it blew dark flames at him, knocking him on his back but not doing any real damage. "Setsa now! Subdue this beast! Naomi! Go for it's heart!"

[Setsa]

Setsa managed to heal Lucas enough that he wouldn't be in much discomfort and able to move by his own two feet. Lifting herself up onto Tankrou's back she rode back to Marius and the dragon that least now had been weakened quite a bit. The thundering of the approached tidal wave made her eyes grow wide, "by the gods....!" Healing herself only enough to stand up with her strom panther leaning against her injured side for support.

Taking in a big beath of air, the elf druid gave a tap of her dragontwig staff in which two things happened. One being red swirling light around her, building and building in concentrated form to pack a big wallop. The other, was something maybe only a few would see... Vines were surrounding the stronghold while heavy rain, collected from the tidal wave, extinguished the fires. The vines were forming a tall defensive wall to help protect the people below from getting flooded out. Even with it being heavier magic, it still took much out of her just like any energy when uses, would do. But she had to concentrate, the dragon was primed to fall for good and one big threat gone many be the key to making sure the island still survives. The swirling red light finally was built up enough...helping Marius back up; Setsa gripped her staff infront of her with both hands. Tossing it up in the air, she pushed the red energy out towards the dragon. It surrounded the dark creature with fast large blades, cutting into it again and again unrentlessly as it shrieked and roared in pain unable to move at all as the red energy blades cut into the most vital parts of it's body. "Alright Naomi! Bear down and get it's heart we got to get out of here NOW!!"

[Avella]

When Setsa struck the beast with her blade Magick, the monster roared in pain and rolled on its side…before it could raise its head and massive bulk to regain its footing; Naomi stuck.

Leaping from her crouched position she brought her rapier to bear and rammed it deep into the Dragon’s chest. Nothing could describe the sensation of that blow. If she lived to be a thousand years old with a hundred grandchildren, she would never be able to describe what she felt at that instant.

A surge of pure energy rushed through the rapier as it drank deep of the Dragons essence. Her sword sang as though it had found a life-spring of blood to feed its insatiable hunger. Raw energy coursed through the sword and into Naomi’s body causing her to arch her back in agony as the Dragon’s hatred pulsed into her bones and filled every fiber of her being. Her eyes rolled back white as the consecration of the swords sacrament was fulfilled.

Naomi’s brain flared red hot as the Dragon roared its death cry. In seconds it was over and Naomi collapsed onto the bloody sand, her face pale as death.

Her rapier, still in her hand, glowed with black fire from tip to hilt. A moment later it returned to its normal state save for the strange runes etched along its blade. The runes glowed with a deep green fire for another moment before finally fading away.

Naomi lay face down on the sand and did not move.

[andrinaandug]

Once again trying ot hear any source of voice but none had answered giving up on this inn since it seemed abandoned and crushed all over. Andyro left the inn smelling the horrible smoky smell of flames having to gulp. She had hated the thought of fire and could not stand to imagine it shaking her head. There we're dragons around of course there would be lots of fire.

Snapping out of it Andyro heard cries of help looking over to see a helpless child get slaughtered by a dragon in front of her as it flied up blood dripping down on the grounds while it did staining the city with even more blood and gore than it already had inside it. The sight was horrible causing her to flinch back slightly from the scene taking a deep breath before wandering around the village carefully trying to find out what is causing all this mayhem. What made this cataclysm break through.

Hearing cries she looked over and saw a helpless girl flinching back into a wall from a horrible beast. Without even thinking Andyros eyes widened her arm automatically reaching back to the bag of bows attached to her back , her hand grabbing firmly onto one bow and her other taking out her archer. Finally she aimed the arrow towards th ebeast who did not take notice of her yet and pulled it back placing the right among of strength. No normal arrow could break through a skin of a dragon and which is why she had to forge her energy into it and once she let the arrow go it shoot through wind gathering around it seeming like a circled aura gathered around the spear hitting right into its arm causing the dragon to flinch back and finally take notice of Andyro.

The dragon had growled and attacked towards her, and before it could attack she grabbed onto some hot and warm ashes of fire that was left from a keep burning down knowing her hand is now stained with burns from how hot it is and plunging the ash into the dragons eyes. Although it would heal at least for a few moments it'd be distracted with the pain of his eyes burning.

Andyro immediately set off into a fast sprint towards the girl kneeling down in front fo her. Her eyes glowing with worry and concern holding her unharmed hand out. "Are you alright?.. We better take leave before it recovers and starts attacking again" She said softly although her heart was beating fast and her legs aching to get the girl and start running as fast as possible.

[Drakkon]

Alice's eyes widened as she saw the woman running towards her, the demon dazed for the moment. With trembling arms she grabbed the woman's hand. Almost immediately they started running, away from the demon. As they turned the corner off the street Alice started limping. If matters could only go up perhaps it'd be a different story. But seeing as life doesn't give one nice things simply because it can. The demon launched itself up onto the rooftops. Fire stemmed from it's lips as it lit the rooftops across the street. Then it blocked the street itself so the only way out was through an alley way. It almost seemed to be playing with them more then actually trying to kill them. Or perhaps wanting to lead them to a certain place to kill, whichever it was. It was clear that it was very amused none the less.

Dread held up two fingers, and lowered them slowly. When a guard began to ask him what it meant he quickly shushed him. The Dragon's roar abruptly came through the room. "Dragon.. It's coming closer.." He stated, looking out the window. The Tentacles that had plagued them vanished, but there was still shouts and screams coming from the rest of the city. The Dragon itself he saw plain as day, it was on the roof tops just a block away. He peered closer, namely at it's right front leg. It was wounded, Dread noticed that it was also corrupted but he wasn't too sure being so far away. "I think I found out what caused this.." He muttered.

Turning back to the people behind him he unhooked his quiver and dropped them to the ground. "Help me rune these, we need to kill the beast." He told them. Two to three people kneeled down and began helping him. Dread looked up and pointed at one of the guards. "You with the crossbow, see if you can't do the same to your Bolts. You two, help him." He ordered. By the time the Dragon was upon them all but five of his arrows were ready. "Get the door!" He told them. Pushing the bookshelf out of the way, looking out the window he saw Alice being carried by a woman. Running away from the dragon no doubt.

Before the shelf could be moved all the way, and to the point where he could actually leave the building. He shot one of the arrows at the Dragon. Now that it was closer he could defiantly tell that it was corrupted, and more demon then dragon. The fellows pulling and pushing the bookshelf finally moved it out of the way and he rushed out with the guard with the crossbow. "Aim for it's wings!" He shouted, both of them shot up at the creature. In retaliation the Dragon spat flames at the two. Dread's quick reflexes only gave him minor burns. The guard wasn't so lucky. He had tried to run back inside to no avail, and the crossbow and bolts fell at the doorstep.

Dread started to shot more arrows at the beast. Once or twice it missed but it's right wing fell limp soon enough. "Alice and friend! Get inside now!" He yelled at them.

[Car'mael]

Hanging onto Jexus was not easy. Heda dug his talons in as best he could, just trying not to fall off. Distance was nice--it lessened the pull on his darker half, eased the agonizing draining. Eyes squished shut, the half-demon focused only on not letting go. The world seemed to buck and roll and fling them around, even whirl him upside-down. Perhaps that was just Jexus' wing-flaps shaking him where he clung. Perhaps that was just the nausea of what he had dared to feed on. Perhaps it was the lightheadedness from his pain, both the draining and his fractures being jostled about. Perhaps they were being sent rolling by the shock waves of the portals Edynol opened and shut.

Heda didn't know.

Heda didn't care.

All he knew was, he did not DARE let go. If he did, he might splatter down there, far below, not trusting his spirit-robes to continue to levitate him in this state.

[Edynol]

As Jexus made his descent into the city's main courtyard, several soldier threw spears and fired arrows at him, mistaking him for one of the shadow creatures. They did little more than annoy him, but he let out a roar which sent them running after they saw their weapon did nothing against him. After healing Rope and Seda enough to keep them from dying, Lanella jumped off Jexus and called out to a few soldiers who hadn't retreated entirely. "He's on our side! He's not one of the shadow beasts! Please help me, we have injured!"

The soldier looked at each other before slowly approaching the large dragon warily to help get Rope and Heda down. After they were off, Jexus changed into his human form, which he rarely ever did unless the situation demanded it. "Get them inside the keep," he said in a deep voice. "They will both need plenty of food when they awaken. Be sure to keep them warm. I will help stand guard outside and fight off any more shadow feigns that come." He let out a weary sight, having been depleted some from what Edynol did, though not as much. "Take heart though. The battle is won.. The creature from which these things spawn has been defeated. But another battle may be soon upon us." The men nodded then proceeded taking Rope and Heda inside followed by Lanella.
__________________________________________________ ______

As Naomi plunged her sword into the dragon's heart, the large beast let out an agonizing roar as light magic from her blade started to fill the dragon. Its scaled started cracking as veins of light started coursing through its body. The beast start clawing and snapping swinging its head wildly. In his death fit, the dragon's tale hit Naomi, knocking her several yards sending her crashing into the wet sand, which softened the impact considerably, before finally being consumed by the light. Seeing this, Marius ran over to Naomi and put his hands on her. Her wounds weren't serious, but they needed to leave there fast. The mages and druids couldn't keep the wave back forever once the second wave hit.

"Come on my child," Marius said to Naomi as he helped her up. "We need to leave here fast." He then yelled out to Setsa and the others. "We need leave! Anella! Can you make a portal to the keep!"

Anella looked back and nodded, not recognizing Marius in his true form. She then called out to the other mages and druids. "Come! We need to get to the keep! We set up wards there to protect us from the flood! Hurry!" She then grabbed a few other mages and linked with them to create a portal large enough for everyone to go through.

As Marius helped Naomi to the portal, he smiled at her kindly. "Your aim was true this day, Naomi. You definitely have your fathers courage. Most would coward before the face of such a beast as that, even amongst the Avens. Your father would be proud."

[Fox Xalian]

Off the coast approaching the town
"Drop canvas, lower the mast, run out the oars" the captain of the ship yelled. This ship flew the flag of House Starseer, it was reinforcments for the fort, the fort which Aliximan Starseer had blown up to keep from falling into enemy hands, sacrificing himself. "Rowers bring us to cruising speed!" the captain yelled again. The drummer kept time for the rowers below deck, he was drumming at a fair pace. Boom! 1, 2 boom! 1, 2 boom! That is all you could head from the drums.

On the main deck Eleye Starseer sat, watching the land approach, then she saw it, smoke from the town, and where the fort should be. "Captain the fort is gone! Land us between the fort and the town!" she yelled. The captain nodded and changed thier heading. "Landing speed!" he yelled, the drum beats slowed, more time was between each beat, and as such each stroke of the oars. The ship slowed and came to rest in the shallow break water on the beach. "Send out the moaring lines! Lower the gang plank to let the soldiers off!" the captain yelled. The plank was lowered and Eleye and Feromirr walked off the ship, followed by a handful of Fermirr's marchwardens and 4 songweavers, bard who used music and thier voice to heal wounds and damage enemies, as well as boosting morale of course, but that was an added bonus. They marched to the gates. "Hail to the town! House Starseer sends help!" Feromirr yelled as they marched through the gates, the town guard archers stood down from wanting to put arrows into them.

On the wall Adra has watched her family appear to help, hope is rekindled inside her
Adra smiled as she watched her brother and sister lead some troops through the gates to help clear the remaining enemies and help with the wounded. She stood up as best she could and limped towards the stairs leading down to the street, she slipped and rolled down the last few steps. She laid in the street as Eleye ran up to her. "My dear sister, you're alive!" Eleye said. "I guess I am" Adra said, trying not to laugh. Eleye helped her sister up the stairs again to the wall where she set up to help the mass healing of the soldiers in the main town before heading to the keep.

On the walls of the city and in the town square the five songweavers set up to begin the healing of those still fighting and to help drive back the creatures of darkness
North, south, east and west. The walls on those sides of the town had one songweaver and two marchwardens on them, the wardens would protect the weavers as they played. North had Eleye and Adra, Eleye had her flute out. The south wall had a bagpipe playing songweaver. East was a lute and west was a harp. And in the town square, protected by Feromirr and a guardian named Curben was a drummer, the drummer from the ship who kept time for the rowers to be exact. They started playing at the same time, the music floated through the air, lifting spirits and numbing pain. Sealing cuts and kepping those with minor wounds alive to keep fighting and stabalising those with serious injuries. The enemy was being bombarded with light and magic from the music, hurting them, driving them back, or out right killing them. The only area that wasn't covered was the keep, that was out of the effective radius of the magic. Eleye helped Adra to her feet and they walked to the town square. She reported to her brother and sister what happened to the fort. "So passes Aliximan, son of Lady Alessia, Lord of House Starseer" Curben said. Eleye, Adra and Feromirr walked towards the keep, slowly of course as Adra also kept and eye out for her little friend, Alice.

[andrinaandug]

The instant the girl took her hand she helped her up so fast the girl herself almost tripped forward not meaning to be so forceful but they needed to get out of there as soon as possible otherwise they'd be dragon meal. HOlding onto the young girls hand Andyro was running like she has never ran before, looking back every now and then to look at the dragon hissing under her breath. It was toying with them that nasty creatures it didn't even look like a normal dragon more mutated, corrupted demon like one.

As Andyro was running it was hard for though the streets we're filled with different things, parts of houses, broken glass and they had to dodge them otherwise they'd injure they're feet and then there'd be the disability of running which was something Andyro did not want.

Beside her she felt the girl limping, looking over at her she saw how hard it was or her to just run like that after that horrible shock she knew she had to go faster otherwise they'd never make it. She grabbed onto the girl, leaped her up and scooped her above her back holding onto the girls legs. Before saying any other word she was racing even faster then before pushing as much energy as she could into her feet so her fast elven side would take over. Starting to pant by now she looked over at the person who suddenly yelled out to them. He seemed to know the girl, her name seemed to be Alice.

Instantly getting alerted that the dragon was merely inches away from them she felt its presence right behind and looking back was a bad mistake, the dragon had stopped and it was getting ready to blow heavy fire on them. Before she could think twice she was only a small distance away from the thing that looked like a forcefield that was shield and before she knew it she jumped, pushing her body forward so that she'd land right on her side and not her back so Alice wouldn't get hurt and just in time as well for though it seemed like the dragon blew fire out of his mouth seconds before they got in and it had hit Andyro's arm slightly not knowing if it did Alice as well.

Andyro looked around her to see different people being protected by this shield that held back any power of evil. She looked up at the man that called them as well still wondering what is going on in this town. She merely sat up and looked over at Alice quietly scanning her to see if she's injured. Calming down her heavy breathes she finally managed to find some voice coming out of her mouth. "Are you okay?"

[Rayne7]

Rayne moved out of the way, losing his former train of thought as he saw the massive black dragon in the sky. He felt useless, realising that even with his swords and blades that he'd be of no use in this assault.

When it spewed fire at the orc and the guard, he could only watch as the flames licked the ground and barely managed to graze the orc even as it completely torched the guard who dropped his crossbow. Rayne's eyes locked onto the fallen crossbow, then saw the quarrels that had managed to survive on the guard. He sprinted for them even as the dragon flew off, turning around for another pass. Picking up the crossbow, he rolled to the side as it sent another spout of flame at him.

He scrambled back to the guard's corpse and took the quarrels, loading the crossbow even as he remained aware of the dragon's presence. Then he raised it and fired as the orc directed, hoping that he could do enough to allow for the orc to make a killshot.

[Drakkon]

Alice nodded slowly, staring at the woman. Her entire body shook with fear, despite the spell having ended. Her leg was badly burned, perhaps the worst non-permanent wound from the creature yet. The poor half-elf trembled with fear and pain, she tried to cry out but barely any sound came out of her mouth. More memories of the demon that attacked the ship came and went, but they were too jumbled, or she was too shaken to make sense of any of it. She saw people around her, and they were being moved away from the doorway at a quick pace. She barely saw Dread outside amongst all the people fawning over their narrow escape.

Dread pressed himself against the wall as the Dragon began to fall, it's one wing first it hit the rooftop, then rolled off onto the street. As it straightened itself out Dread took a deep breath. Sixteen runed arrows remain. Twenty three total. He reminded himself as he pulled a new arrow against the bow. Letting the arrow fly he nailed the Dragon's wounded leg, the rune's magic seemed to penetrate it's bones. As it opened it's mouth to burn him he launched another one directly in it's mouth. Instead of fire smoke simply steamed out of it's mouth.

Without another word a third arrow fired, this time the arrow sunk deep and far through it's eye, and into it's brain. The Dragon's head fell to the ground and it's body fell limp. This perhaps happened in the time it would take for one to load a crossbow. Walking up to the beast Dread pressed his hand against the beast's head. Feeling for the pulse of blood, it was faint if not nonexistent. Moving towards it's leg wound he pressed his hand against it, then returned to it's head. He pressed his hand against it's head and began painting a mark on it's head.

He went back inside after that, looking over at Alice and the woman he smiled. "Thank you for saving her, I am in your debt." He told the woman, as he silently tried to comfort Alice. He looked over at Rayne. "Thank you fellow warrior, the assistance is well appreciated." He told them. The other guard looked at Dread. "I think the streets are cleared, we should get these people to the keep at once." He told them, Dread nodded. The guard started herding everyone out and Dread picked up the young half elf who latched onto him rather quickly. He extended his hand to the woman to help her up, and nodded to Rayne. "Now if I had money.. and if a bar or inn is still standing. I'd say we go for a drink and celebrate being the lucky ones who didn't burn a fiery death tonight." He chuckled and they followed the group they saved up to the keep. Hoping for a healer to be there, and alive.

[Setsa]

Setsa helped Lucas up and through the portal that Anella created to take them into the keep. Setting him down on a chair carefully to catch his breath; she noticedthe orc Dread and others she didn't recognize come in to seek protection within. Alice though was very noticably in pain, the poor girl, rushing right over to help lay her down flat on a table. Setsa saw exactly why... "Oh Alice....it's ok I'll make the pain go away. Just take deep breaths for me..think you can do that strong Alice?" Her voice was even and calm as she ripped off any cloth near her burnt leg so not to aggrivate the wound or cause infection. The druid elf worked fast while keeping a calm face infront of the girl. Hands glowing brightly, changing the color from it's usual golden sun to blue,green, and purple to keep her distracted. Alice's leg began to heal from her healing touch; burnt and dead skin soon being replaced with fresh strong skin. Ofcourse there would be more healing session necessary but she would least be able to hobble on it soon. "Ok, all done until your bedtime tonight.... I, I don't know if there will be scars yet or not" she explained while bandaging the leg with clean, fresh bandages prepared by some townspeople in the masses for wounds. "But I will do everything I can to make it look as good as new with minimal scarring if any... I'm just weaker right now Alice so hang in there we'll get you running all over soon." Giving a soft nod to Dread, healing any wounds on him as well, she then excused herself to look outside seeing the dark creatures still out some.

"Marius...if they are still out there it would be safe to assume other citizens are as well. Can we get a search party to find everyone we can and another group to finish these cratures off?" It as then that their needs were already answered somewhat when a troup from the House Starseer cleared away the dark creations as Adra and two others came into the Keep. "Take a rest Adra.... as well as your family. As this timing of reinforcments arrived perfectly when truly needed so you have my thanks as well Eleye and Feromirr. My condolences to your father....he serve this island very well and a hero now watching from the skies in glory I'm sure." Looking around Setsa took count of her friends and companions ....there was one missing that made her brow arch.

Excusing herself she went to those that went with Edy as the hunting party to destroy the beast that caused all this destruction. "You all seemed to survive thankfully..." smiling warmly as it was great to see them all. "But pray-tell....where is Edynol? I cannot find him and with Jexus in human form is something to be concerned about."

[Edynol]

"Narjún sdä rädül," Jexus chanted in darkspeak, causing most of the remaining shadow creatures to vanish in wisps of shadow. When Setsa approached, he gave her a grim look but said nothing as he returned his attention to the remaining shadowspawn. The guards were starting to feel more confident now that they were sure he was on their side, and a powerful ally at that.

When Lanella came back outside and saw Setsa, she ran up and hugged her. "Setsa! Thank goodness you're all right," she said, her eyes red from long having used up all her tears. "Jai didn't make it. We all almost perished! Edynol, he...He killed him! He murdered him. And almost killed all of us! He's...he's...No better than the scourge we're fighting against! He just sucked the life right out of Jai to feed his own power! The bastard didn't even give it a second thought."

Having heard enough, Jexus growled at Lanella as he approached. "You watch your tongue child!" Jexus snapped, his eyes flashing black then back to gold. "You know not of what you speak. Why do you think he didn't want to bring anyone else along? He knew it was a possibility he'd have to do that to defeat that creature. You have no way of comprehending the burden he carries. You think Jai is the first friend he's had to sacrifice? You think he enjoys it? I know that at any time he have to take my own life to do what needs to be done, but still I follow him and look to him as a brother because I know what we do is necessary. It's the burden of every Immortal to keep the world in safe balance no matter what the cost! You will do well to remember that." Jexus gave a look to Setsa as if to say she had better remember that as well before returning to help finish of the last of the shadowspawn.

As Lanella scowled at Jexus' back, knowing he was right but still not liking it one bit, Marius approached. "Come on Setsa, Lanella. Let us leave them to their work. The shadow beasts are no longer a threat and you all need some rest."

Lanella gave Marius an odd look. "Do...Do I know you? I don't recall us ever meeting," she said to the Immortal.

Marius chuckled a bit. "Well, we have met, though you know me as another, my young priestess," he said as a white aura glowed around him. When he changed back into his guise as Jeredai, Lanella stood there in shock.

"Jeredai? What...How?" Suddenly realization came to her and she gaped. "You are an...All this time, all the years we've known each other, and you've been an Immortal?"

Marius nodded as he changed back to his true form. "I am sorry for the deception all these years my child. But it was necessary. It wasn't from mistrust in you or anything, but the Demon Queen has many powerful minions, ones who can steal secrets from one's mind without them even noticing. I couldn't risk revealing myself to her. But now the time for hiding has come to end."

Marius looked to Setsa then and smirked. "My dear Setsa," he said kindly. "I'm afraid our travels together are at an end for now. There is a familiar stench in the air which means something dangerous is coming and heading to the West. But you need to continue to Aedranar, to Tremal Knell. You will need to meet with Queen Aedaraza, the Green Broodmother." He then leaned in to whisper in Setsa's ear. "She has answers to the questions you may not yet seek. But be wary. Not all there can be trusted, even amongst the Council." He then turned to go back inside the keep, Lanella following him."

[Mattie2009]

"Oh no, that's fine. Leave me here, I don't mind. Demon's fine, really." Lucas muttered, wincing as his own healing magic kicked in. "I think I may have broken at least five bones." He said, mainly to himself as he took a slow, drifting flight over the city. Out of the corner of his eye he saw something oddly familiar. Is that who I think it is? He thought, sensing another half-demon and seeing a brief flash of dragon. "Hmph. Cavalry's a bit late, if you ask me." He said, before going into a shallow dive to reduce the force on his already-battered body. Once he got relatively close enough, he levelled out and teleported the rest of the way.

The half-demon was already tired, and the energy used by that last teleport was almost enough to knock him out cold. He arrived just in time to hear Lanella talking about what Edynol did to Jai. "What." He muttered, glancing at Lanella. Then Jexus piped up. "This day just gets better and better." The half-demon sighed. "Speaking of which, where is Edynol?" He asked, glancing at Jexus. "Actually, don't tell me. I could care less right now." He muttered before Jexus could answer, dark wisps floating from him as the healing magic did its' work. He slumped against the nearest wall, flexing his fingers to ensure they were working. "Would the peanut gallery like to contribute to this discussion?" He asked. "Or maybe something terrible and dramatic can happen for the third time today." He muttered, sitting back and watching.

[Car'mael]

Heda lay on a cot, on his side, injured wing bound to his side to heal, ribs wrapped, broken leg bound with wooden splints, stomach feeling uneasy still. Healing did nothing for his injuries; the very touch to try had hurt like fire. Instead, he groaned for someone to bring him a beast. Any creature. Something alive. Someone finally got him a chicken. A taloned hand had stabbed into it...

It only helped... some.

That scared Heda.

It was enough to start his broken bones healing, help his body crack them into place (painful, but necessary) and begin to knit. It did nothing to replace his lost feathers. Only a scraggly few metal feathers remained to his wings. His armor he had dissolved away on being dropped onto the cot, being uncomfortable. His broken leg throbbed sickeningly still, rather than healing itself, his broken ribs likewise, the injured wing not far behind. Why wasn't this life-force helping him, healing him more, replacing his feathers at least in part, easing his stomach even? Frustrated, the half-demon banged a fist against his cot.

It was torture!

Glancing over at Mister Rope, he wondered how he was faring. The half-demon sensed another nearby--likely the other member of their party--and heard distant yelling or arguing about Edynol... and sighed.

"The ends justified the means. However, that being said... It is more polite to ask for willing sacrifices first," he muttered grumpily. "And I, for one, do not like perishing without a fight."

It hadn't been much of a fight against fears and tentacles, though. He preferred more blood being shed, even if it was inedible. And right now, life-blood... was not very edible...

What the hell was he supposed to eat now?!?

[Mr. Rope]

"Two broken ribs, three deep puncture wounds from wooden stakes, and the bastard's clothes aren't even scuffed!"

Mr. Rope grinned as his healer muttered these words as he exited the room. Under the circumstances, it SHOULD be surprising that his suit had stayed perfect. And it would be, too, if it had ever been anything but immaculate. in the seven years that he'd gone wearing very little besides custom-fit suits, only once had one ever been damaged beyond repair, and the others had never sustained more than a small tear or scratch.

Had they been victorious, though? Having more or less been unable to think coherent thoughts until being tended to within the keep, Mister Rope was curious to see if their little disaster at sea had resulted in an eventual success.

"The ends justified the means. However, that being said... It is more polite to ask for willing sacrifices first." Heda's words reminded Rope of Edynol's actions. Until now, he hadn't put very much thought into it, but now that they had some peace...

"I suppose it isn't my place to judge a client, but taking the life of a comrade-in-arms is a very... reprehensible act. I hope it was worth it." Thaddeus paused for a moment, considering whether his next question was appropriate. "You know, Heda, you don't strike me as the heroic type. What is it that compelled you to come along with us? Entertainment? Curiosity? Those seem to be rather... minor needs, for the amount of danger this journey puts us in."

[Car'mael]

"There are times when people willingly became sacrifices. We volunteered to be of aid in this battle. The Immortal merely did not state how we would be of use. He has yet to learn greater finesse in how he makes his requests. On the other hand, had he asked outright, no, I do not think I or any of those sailors would have volunteered."

Heda grimaced slightly at the more personal question and eyed the wall, thinking. Mister Rope had a valid question. He was not heroic, but quite happily self-serving. He hadn't really anyone to call friends unless you counted members of the party as something more than interesting acquaintances. He had no family, no hobbies, no interests...

Maybe he just wanted a purpose to exist. Entertainment had started it off, actually. And a vague desire to perhaps give a little back for the fair treatment given himself. Curiosity played a role--how often did you come across an Immortal after all? But there was something more vital than any of those.

"I was bored."

After all, if you could live hundreds of years and did so alone, no friends or family or interests or plans to pass the time... it got so very damn boring. You needed something to spice your life up, even if it mean risking it.

"With friends like these, who needs enemies?" the half-demon laughed, a metallic clanking sound.

[Avella]

Someone was helping her to her feet. Her vision was blurred and when she touched her hand to her face her fingers came away red with blood. She was bleeding from her eyes. There were voices, male and female, and distant shouts, but everything sounded muffled as though she had wool stuffed in her ears. And her body burned from the inside out as though her blood had been removed, brought to a boil and then returned to her.

Suddenly there was a flash and she was somewhere else. Was this a dream? A nightmare? Who were these creatures who appeared as humans only to change into something else at other times? And where had the old man gone?

Someone helped her to a bench and sat her down. All around there were shouts and cries and the air prickled with Magick. A blur of activity passed before her. Visions outlined in a white haze. Visions of faces and forms that made no sense. She looked down at the rapier lying across her knees. Was this the same weapon she had carried all these years? Why did the runes engraved along its blade suddenly glow with an unholy fire when facing the Dragon, but never before then?

“Cherish the weapon,” her grandfather had told her. “Keep it close to you and it will never fail you.”

All Naomi knew was that the weapon had been handed down though a hundred generations from the time before her family was known as the DeMonets; or so her grandfather had told her. She sat staring at the blade as the world around her rolled to chaos. She must regain her senses for something inside told her this battle was not yet won and her sword arm would be called upon again before the day was out.

She reached out into the blur and grabbed hold of the first form that appeared before her.

“Might I have a bit of water?” She asked. Her own voice sounded distant and far removed.

“Or failing that,” she added, “help me to my feet and point me in the direction of the fighting.”

[Setsa]

"Jai didn't make it. We all almost perished! Edynol, he...He killed him!.....He just sucked the life right out of Jai to feed his own power!......" Setsa firmly grabbed Lanella by the shoulders giving her a firm shake back from her rambling moment. "Lanella he isn't a murderer! Edynol did what he had to to collect enough power to do what must be done and save all of us! Think about it even your healing when it needs more energy than you have must be drawn from something!" Listening to what Jexus had to say she only gave a nod, as she too would sacrifice her life if it meant peace for the land...such she was prepared for for a very long time just as her parents and ancestors before her.

"She has answers to the questions you may not yet seek. But be wary. Not all there can be trusted, even amongst the Council." Knowing the more they headed east the closer to the source of all their troubles were; it was only common sense that the group would have to be split apart. She was honored that Marius wanted her to lead the other half that be heading to see the broodmother herself...such reminder her of Jai. But he died fighting for their cause to he died with honor. And Edynol...back in the underworld where he rules already? Setsa knew they'd see him again once all his energy is restored enough to return to their world; and the elf would punch him hard in the gut for the death of Jai...even if it was just and she would have done the same if it meant peace... he still deserved that much for taking away the one that loved her. "Yes Marius..let us all talk when everyone is healed and see who wants to go with each of us. The sooner we leave the better but right now no one is of any good this weakened."

Sending others to help extinguish the small fires in the stronghold and get the citizens out from the hidden caverns. The archdruid removed the walls of vines that served as protection while summoned animals were either leaving back to their own homes and families... Or helping the people however they could for the rest of the day. The archdruid was very busy healing her friends right and left so they could least sleep the rest of it all off. More healing would be needed tonight between her and Lanella but for now it would have to suffice as the elf was drained of energy physically and emotionally.

"Marius...you have the keep there is something I must do I won't be long." Giving him a reassuring smile she stood up tall and left the keep with her chin up. The elf didn't talk to anyone, giving a small smile to those who greeted her to not worry anyone. It was a short enough walk to the piers that were unharmed from the dark dragon earlier that day. Setsa stood alone at the end of the pier's walkway while fingertips rubbed the heart locket around her neck. Staring into the sea at sunset she couldn't help but think what could have been if they both survived to see the end of the demon queen bitch herself. Finding a place to relax and live their life out together with whatever it brought would have been nice... Taking a deep breath of the sea air she yanked off the necklace right from her neck with a small 'snap'. Only letting one tear escape her eyes that had turned blue in sorrow to fill the void inside the now open locket. Closing it shut she tossed it gently up into the air as some summoned breeze took it the rest of the way out, far into the sea. This was Setsa's goodbye to Jai....bidding him farewell into the afterlife where she hoped he's be welcomed into the glowing halls of heroes. The archdruid didn't move, didn't leave her spot until the locket sank to the bottom of the deep deep sea where it would rest. Letting the sea now claim it as her own for coral to build around it as a sanctuary for the fishes.

The walk back to the keep seemed shorter than before as she put her game face on to show no emotion that could be viewed as a sign of weakness. Stepping back inside to the sound of some laughter and stories from others of what they fought and how huge it was. Setsa smiled, moving to the bar ordering the strongest elven wine they had.. turning around to face them all she stood ontop of her stool with raised glass in hand. "Cheers! To the dead who fought and died in honor and to us who survived to keep protecting what we love and cherish!" Taking a sip to cheers of agreement she got down and went to Marius and Lanella with a nod.

[Edynol]

As the last of the creatures were vanquished, Jexus went back inside to join the others as what food and wine were left was served around to everyone. As the last of the mages and druids came through the portal from the beach, Anella the circle to summon a barrier against the waves that came crashing over the island. Over half the large island was flooded, but the area around the keep was kept dry. With the town and port destroyed, the merriment of victory turned into sorrow from all the people who had lost their homes. Talk then started about where they would go. Some decided to head to the capital city, which was far enough inland to not be destroyed by the waves. Others decided to head west. Once the waters receded, Anella joined the others. She then healed Heda and Lucas with what strength she had left with water magic, which wouldn't hurt them, though she could do so much, just enough so they could travel.

When approached Setsa and Marius, she was surprised when Lanella told her who he was. "Twenty years ago I all but thought the Immortals were a myth or legend. But now it seems I've been known two all this time." She let out a chuckle, but there wasn't much humor in it. "Where is Edynol? I have not seen him. And Jexus, why are you...like that?"

Jexus growled and turned away as he took a drink of water, but then Lanella told her everything that happened. "And the I saw of him was he going down some black hole, dragging the creature with him." She choked back a whimper before continuing. "I know he did what he had to do to save us, but seeing Jai's life snuffed out like that...I can't help hating him for doing that."

Anella nodded solemnly when Lanella finished. "So he took the the creature down to the underworld. I am sorry about Jai, he was a good friend to us all. Trust me when I say it brought Edynol no joy in doing that. If it helps any, I know Jai will be at peace. Edynol will not keep a good and noble soul in the dark realm. I hope that in time your hatred will turn into understanding and forgiveness, because as hard as it is on you, it is even more so on Edy."

Jexus nodded at Anella's words. "We have to move quickly. I know of the last time he opened a rift like that. He could very well have let loose something worse than what he took through. Once something leaves the underworld, it takes some time for it adjust to being here in the living world and to figure out how to take a physical form. But that time will not be for long. And without Edynol here to control them, we have to move quickly."

Marius took a sip of ale before speaking next. "I will be heading back west. We should head to the western docks as soon as everyone is able. We have to rally everyone to arms. Anella, you'll need to rally the southern kingdoms. They know you best and will listen to you. I will head north across the wastes to warn Eversong and Frostvale. There is already war in the north, and I'm afraid they will need my aid more once they start having to fight the undead along with Deldranna's forces. And if anyone wishes to come with me, the company would be appreciated. It would take me quite a while to fight through the wastes on my own."

[Car'mael]

Heda... clicked as he walked. Well, clicked and screed as his heavy feet trod the ground in a rather odd manner. Step--step--hop. Step--step--hop. He moved like an ungainly bird, more of a skipping motion than a walk, and a heavy one at that with metal claws and footgear grating on the floor. You could hear him walking up from a good mile off now.

His black robes had gone grey and faded, and his head hung low, dispirited and worried. Anella had managed to Heal him, his injured wing almost done (but with no primary feathers still), his ribs much eased, his leg only a mild limp now. But what had been ripped from him had taken a severe toll that no Healing could replace. He knew of only one way to do so, and it wasn't likely he could do it here.

Slaughter.

Besides, crippled now, Heda had lost his confidence in his own ability to fight. As well, his world-view had altered. He had never been left battered like this, not with the prospect of staying so very... human... It was odd, uncomfortable, and frightening in a way. There were limits to his very movement and abilities, no more floating soundlessly, no more invisibility, no more the near-unlimited supply of metal feathers, no more Healing with but a cut of a foe. He was heavy, though still agile and powerful; some feathers remained if he dared use them sparingly; wings still had a heavy punch though no longer the feathers to slice so easily; he still could call up his armor when needed; he could still drain life, though that alone did not sustain him now. It was awful to be but a shadow of the wild force he had been before. Heda felt disadvantaged and damaged by it all, though.

But Marius' proposal to face foes in battle and even the undead brought up the hope of draining back some life-force, and possibly some of the Darkness that was once part of him. It was the only cure he could imagine, and merely a theory, but worth a try.

Though right now Heda was tempted to just jab a claw into Edynol when he next saw him and suck on his Darkness. Only fair between friends, yes?

"I will go with you," he murmured to Marius. Burgundy eyes narrowed at the man determinedly. "But you had better be more polite and blunt than your colleague if you intend to 'feed' on us. As it is, Edynol owes me dinner for this." Perferrably himself as part of the meal, was the unspoken part. Yes, the half-demon very much resented losing part of his darker heritage, and involuntarily at that. "You mentioned battle and fighting. I may be useful there. I have a very strong urge to try killing things right now, though I hope my instincts are not so hampered by these... changes... in myself."

Besides, this was another Immortal... a solution for boredom and certain to add another view to the species in general... and maybe a bit of a friend.

It was worth going on another damn boat for.

[Setsa]

Standing up rather gingerly, taking a moment for deep breathing to heal what was in pain; Setsa spoke in a strong but still kind voice. "Marius and I have discussed that this group will separate to be more effective. I will continue the original mission to head east to Tremal Knell to see the broodmother herself. I can say we won't just be staying there the entire time and to expect just as much traveling even through the Maul of Corruption or around it to reach the north. We still much kill Deldranna but we have to out smart her and gather more allies while helping those in need. Following either of us will still be very dangerous and long times of hard traveling. Be it so, I welcome those who wish to come with me to the east."

Sitting back down she smiles to Marius "you and I can keep in contact easily enough so with that. I wish you and those going with you a safe and prosperous journey."

[Mattie2009]

Lucas looked up at Heda as he slid down the wall into a sitting position. "Heda, you're looking well. Lose some weight on your trip?" He joked, but his heart wasn't in it. The slow throb of pain coming from pretty much every part of his body was evident of that. He stood uneasily, wincing as the parts of him not fully healed clicked and creaked painfully. "That's gonna leave a mark." He muttered. "Being hit in the everything by a giant dragon tail is actually quite painful." He said, rubbing his shoulder. "Anyway, I'll come with you too." He said, nodding at Marius as he did so. "I suspect I'll be more useful in combat than anywhere else." He said, checking himself to make sure that he was in one piece. Everything as it should be. He thought.

"He could very well have let loose something worse than what he took through."

Lucas sighed. By that, you mean 'Of course he let something through'. It never works out that easy. He thought, triple-checking all of his equipment. "I'm ready pretty much whenever. I'll have all the time I need to get myself back into fighting form on the boat."

[Rayne7]

(Fail post. Sorry.)

[Rayne7]

Rayne smiled grimly at Dread's words.

"A drink would do me well. Name's Rayne by the way."

All in all, he felt pretty useless for that battle. Besides facing his own fear, his help in harming the dragon minimal. Granted, he'd just gotten there and had understood little to nothingof the dark forces that had surrounded them. He followed the orc to the keep, his sword resting on his shoulder in case the need to use it should arise again.

At the Keep, he entered just in time to hear some people planning something to do with a rather large and diverse group splitting up. For the most part he remained silent, unsure of what to say or do. He looked to the orc, wondering if he knew any of what was going on.

[Car'mael]

Heda made a face at Lucas' pun. He bared his teeth at his fellow half-demon, though it wasn't much of a smile and not exactly intended as one.

"Trying being beaten by tentacles the thickness of barrels and being sucked on by an Immortal leech. It was not the weight-loss plan I was looking for, but I shall reccomend it to you if you wish to lose a few pounds yourself."

Drooping slightly, he considered the boat again, and wondered if he might get seasick now that he was more human. That would be unpleasant. But was that possible? And he might have to try actually... eating. As in human food, on purpose now. So that made it a good question.

Heda actually felt a bit sorry for himself and depressed at the notion. Eating life-force was fast, easy and fun. Food was slow, annoying, and... well... odd.

"Sooner sounds nicer," he mused regarding their departure. "I wish to kill as soon as possible. I have much to vent on."

[Drakkon]

Dread took a long sigh, listening to the conversations. One in particular caught his interest. He raised two fingers lazily before he left. The giant Orc made his way through the crowds until he saw Sesta. I had a feeling she would be the one speaking about the Broodmother. He thought, well aware that the Druid could most likely hear his thoughts if she wanted too. The man next to her however, he did not know. "Tremal Knell, south of the Maul, down in the Eastern Kingdoms correct?" He asked, raising an eyebrow. "I think I can be of some further use to you then." He stated.

Alice blinked, she rarely saw Dread try to hone in on anything over a crowd like this. The skilled Blood-stalker left with only a 'stay put' signal. "Okay Dread. We'll stay here." She called out. She looked back at Rayne, and the woman. "I'm Alice by the way." She smiled, her hand still shook but she didn't necessarily seem to be bothered by her injured leg. Although she still limped. "I wonder what we are going to do now." She asked to no one in particular.

[Rayne7]

"Not a clue. As a matter of fact, I know no one here. My name's Rayne."

Rayne looked around, then leaned against a nearby wall. He looked around, then sighed. Knowing no one nor anything of the current events, there was nothing he could really comment on. So for the most part he just listened, a silent spectator who waited for someone to take enough note of him to either say or do something that he could help with.

[Fox Xalian]

After they listen to Setsa's words they feel like a wieght has been lifted, comments are made that she would do well as a rune-keeper, using her words as well as writs to bolster morale and keep everyone hopeful for the future, and Adra puts her hand up for going with Setsa, as does Eleye. The troops all move to where food is being handed out, and some to the bunks to rest and others to the make-shift infirmary.

The Starseer commanders; Adra, Eleye, Feromirr and Curben; walked through the people crowed into the keep. Eleye pulled out her harp and started to play a song, an old elvish song from thier home, the Isle of Tranquil Storms, a song of hope. Adra saw Alice and ran up to her. "Alice!" she called out as she ran up to her little friend. Feromirr and Curben stayed back, talking about what they would do next.

[Edynol]

Marius smiled as everyone chose their team. A few of the soldiers and other mages and druids started talking amongst themselves as well, deciding where to go. Most of the druids, of course, chose to go with Setsa as well as a few mages and orc soldiers. The larger bulk of the people decided to go west with with Anella and Marius, deciding it would much safer with an Immortal and one of the strongest mages in the land.

During this, Anella went up to Alice, kneeling down beside the young girl. "Hello, Alice," she said in a soft, friendly tone, "I know you and Dread are close and have spent very little time a part, but I think you, should come west with me. We are gathering up all the children and heading far west, to Crystaldeep Caverns. It's the safest place we know, and going deep under ground and warded heavily, it will prove a most effective sanctuary."

Anella then smiled at Alice affectionately. "Also, I have heard and observed how brave and mature you are. And seeing as you are approaching womanhood, I think you are ready to take up training, if you wish. To learn how to fight, or if you wish, to study magic if you have the gift for it. I was about your age, almost thirteen, when I started training for the sword. But I chose to become a mage when it was discovered I had the talent. But I can still teach you a thing or two on how to handle a blade, if you wish." She then stood up and put a hand on Alice's shoulder. "And seeing as you already experience far axceeding most your age from traveling with Dread, and with what I'll teach as we travel, you could be also be my assistant and help to teach others. But it will have to be your choice. Don't do it to please me or anyone else. It must be what you want to do."

Alice smiled, waving to Adra as she came up to her. "Hello Adra!" She smiled, "They fought a flying demon that breathed fire! It was amazing, I never saw Dread assist in a battle like that!" She exclaimed, once again ignoring her clearly injured leg, and burnt cloths and skin. Before she could say anything else however, another woman came up to them. Alice tilted, and closed her eyes slightly as she listened. "Magic?... you mean like Dread or a Druid whistles and birds flock towards them?" She asked. "And what are Caverns?... and assistant.." She questioned. Her brain buzzing with yet even more new things. She only knew the forests, and way of the Blood-stalker, she wasn't perfect with a bow just yet but she was still decent. Sword or axe play was far beyond her skills, for Dread used brute force for melee combat, if he couldn't shoot down his prey that is. Alice was far from being strong enough to wield the heavy Axes of the Orcs.

"I don't know half of your tongue but I know that Dread would want me to be safe.. and I want Dread to keep from worrying.. so I will go." She told her as she gripped the bow she made, and Dread had favored. She completely forgot about it when the demon was attacking her.. not that it was of much use anymore, as it appears the fall in the inn shattered it. Still, she held onto it. She remembers the merchant family she was born to, but she had nothing from the shipwreck the dragon had caused. Even if it was broken, she knew she would keep this bow. If only to keep herself from forgetting her time with Dread.

Anella smiled at Alice and nodded approvingly. "Do not worry, my child. Or young woman, I should say. I will teach you everything you need to know and more. For starters, as my assistant, you will need listen to no one else but me unless I say otherwise. You will be my helper, but not a servant as some would think. What I teach you, you would then help teach to others." Anella spoke softly and encouragingly to Alice as she explained what being an assistant was, even speaking what elfish she knew when the girl didn't understand something.

When Anella was done talking to Alice and Dread, Marius stood up and bid farewell to those going with Setsa. "It has been a pleasure meeting and traveling with you all," he said to them. "I urge you all to be careful. The world is not as safe as it once was, even in places that were once sanctuaries agents of Deldranna lurk, hiding in wait in plain sight. Be wary of everyone, even those you've trusted all your life. But also, do not become paranoid or let dissension run amongst yourselves, for that would only work to the demon queen's favor. Be sure to report anything to that may seem suspicious, no matter how small."

Anella then spoke up, her hand holding Alice's as she did so. "And most importantly, do not venture out alone or allow others to do so, for your safety as wells as theirs. And if a party goes out, let me know. No one is to leave the main group without my permission. Also, no one will know our destination until we arrive there," she gave a nod and a smile to Alice as she said that. "And once we arrive there, those who are still with us will not leave except to go hunting under strict escort. To do so may result in harsh interrogation or even death."

Marius nodded in approval as did several others as everyone started deviding up into three groups, the second largest group heading to the capital city of the island. As everyone bid their final farewells, a brooding silence swept over the area everyone started to vacate the once prosperous and lively city. Jexus, being one of the few in this world other than Edynol capable of using death magic, errected a ward to hide the group from undead and other evil spirits. He decided to travel with Anella and the large group until they arrived in safer lands before joining back up with Marius and the others.

And as everyone parted ways, stories spread amongst the free lands of the battle in Seaspanse, and how the Immortal of Light lead a band of great heroes to drive a great and terrible shadow back into the abyss. Though there was no mentionings of Edynol aside from whispers of rumors that the Nazra'gur once again walked the land, biding his time until he unleased unholy terror across the land. And though the lands were once again safe for the time being, many knew the peace would not last as a loud, unholy roar could be heard in from the distant east.

And thus ends Chapter two.